The conformity of the discipline and government of those who are commonly called independants to that of the ancient primitive Christians by Lewis Du Moulin.
         Du Moulin, Lewis, 1606-1680.
      
       
         
           1680
        
      
       Approx. 176 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 38 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A36832
         Wing D2533
         ESTC R25012
         08715077
         ocm 08715077
         41651
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A36832)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 41651)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1256:22)
      
       
         
           
             The conformity of the discipline and government of those who are commonly called independants to that of the ancient primitive Christians by Lewis Du Moulin.
             Du Moulin, Lewis, 1606-1680.
          
           [3], 67, [1] p.
           
             Printed for Richard Jeneway,
             London :
             1680.
          
           
             Errata: p. [1] (3rd grouping)
             Reproduction of original in the Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Dissenters, Religious.
           Liberty of conscience.
        
      
    
     
        2006-10 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-10 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-06 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-06 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           THE
           CONFORMITY
           OF
           THE
           Discipline
           and
           Government
           Of
           those
           who
           are
           commonly
           called
           INDEPENDANTS
           To
           that
           of
           the
           ANCIENT
           PRIMITIVE
           CHRISTIANS
           .
           By
           Dr.
           
             Lewis
             Du
             Moulin
          
           sometime
           History
           Professor
           of
           Oxford
           .
        
         
           Qui
           repertâ
           veritate
           aliquid
           ulterius
           discutit
           ,
           mendacium
           quaerit
           .
        
         
           Valentinianus
           &
           Martianus
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             Richard
             Janeway
          
           ,
           1680.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           TABLE
           OF
           THE
           CHAPTERS
           .
        
         
           
             
               CHap.
               1.
            
             
             Of
             prejudices
             in
             General
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             force
             of
             the
             objections
             commonly
             urged
             against
             the
             Tenets
             and
             principles
             of
             Nestorius
             ,
             to
             serve
             by
             way
             of
             Introduction
             to
             the
             prejudices
             that
             are
             formed
             against
             the
             Independants
             .
             
               Pag.
               1.
            
             
          
           
             
               Chap.
               2.
            
             
             The
             advantages
             of
             the
             Congregational
             may
             above
             any
             other
             Establishment
             of
             the
             Church
             beside
             :
             That
             it
             is
             the
             most
             reasonable
             ;
             and
             that
             all
             others
             have
             insuperable
             inconveniences
             .
             
               p.
               3.
            
             
          
           
             
               Chap.
               3.
            
             
             That
             upon
             the
             Ground
             of
             this
             Hypothesis
             ▪
             that
             every
             supreme
             Authority
             either
             in
             the
             Popish
             ,
             or
             the
             Presbyterian
             Church
             is
             subject
             to
             ernour
             ,
             
               Monsieur
               de
               Condom
            
             hath
             reason
             to
             approve
             of
             the
             Congregational
             may
             ,
             and
             the
             independancy
             of
             particular
             Churches
             on
             any
             other
             Authority
             than
             that
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             in
             his
             word
             .
             
               p.
               8.
            
             
          
           
             
               Chap.
               4.
            
             
             That
             the
             design
             of
             the
             Congregational
             Churches
             is
             most
             holy
             and
             most
             reasonable
             ,
             when
             they
             labour
             to
             retain
             a
             conformity
             of
             Faith
             with
             the
             other
             ▪
             reformed
             Churches
             ;
             but
             take
             the
             liberty
             to
             differ
             from
             them
             in
             matter
             of
             discipline
             :
             Of
             the
             Veneration
             ▪
             they
             have
             for
             Calvin
             ,
             
             and
             for
             the
             Churches
             which
             follow
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             discipline
             .
             
               p.
               12.
            
             
          
           
             
               Chap.
               5.
            
             
             That
             the
             Congregational
             Churches
             do
             most
             rationally
             establish
             the
             Authority
             of
             Synods
             ,
             and
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             
               p.
               14.
            
             
          
           
             
               Chap.
               6.
            
             
             An
             Answer
             to
             those
             who
             say
             that
             the
             Congregational
             way
             is
             incompatible
             with
             the
             Civil
             Power
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             deprives
             the
             Magistrate
             of
             the
             right
             he
             hath
             to
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             that
             it
             is
             introductory
             of
             Irreligion
             ,
             Ignorance
             ,
             and
             Schism
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             
               p.
               16.
            
             
          
           
             
               Chap.
               7.
            
             
             That
             the
             Congregational
             way
             has
             been
             practised
             in
             all
             Ages
             of
             the
             World.
             
               p.
               23.
            
             
          
           
             
               Chap.
               8.
            
             
             Of
             the
             great
             Benefit
             and
             Advantage
             that
             comes
             from
             the
             Establishment
             of
             the
             Congregational
             way
             in
             the
             World.
             
               p.
               34.
            
             
          
           
             
               Chap.
               9.
            
             
             That
             the
             most
             Judicious
             Divines
             of
             France
             and
             other
             places
             ,
             without
             thinking
             of
             it
             ,
             do
             naturally
             fall
             into
             the
             Hypotheses
             of
             the
             Congregational
             Churches
             .
             Of
             the
             Judgment
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             made
             of
             their
             Confession
             of
             Faith
             ,
             of
             their
             discipline
             ,
             and
             conduct
             .
             
               p.
               38.
            
             
          
           
             
               Chap.
               10.
            
             
             Of
             the
             Wise
             and
             Prudent
             carriage
             of
             the
             Independants
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             way
             to
             get
             further
             off
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             than
             any
             other
             ,
             and
             to
             condemn
             all
             the
             wayes
             of
             Reconciliation
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Churches
             that
             hold
             any
             Communion
             with
             Rome
             .
             That
             the
             indeavour
             to
             come
             near
             it
             is
             damnable
             and
             pernicious
             :
             as
             is
             sufficiently
             seen
             in
             the
             present
             posture
             of
             the
             affairs
             of
             
               England
               .
               p.
               43.
            
             
          
           
             
               Chap.
               11.
            
             
             A
             continuance
             of
             the
             same
             matter
             concerning
             the
             wise
             carriage
             of
             those
             Churches
             that
             are
             for
             their
             way
             Congregational
             ,
             when
             they
             condemn
             all
             manner
             of
             speaking
             like
             to
             Rome
             ,
             and
             all
             practises
             ,
             that
             do
             any
             whit
             savour
             of
             theirs
             :
             
             and
             the
             six
             Maxims
             on
             which
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             Church
             are
             founded
             :
             a
             Confirmation
             of
             that
             by
             a
             History
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             Life
             of
             
               Joseph
               Hall.
               p.
               47.
            
             
          
           
             
               Chap.
               12.
            
             
             An
             Apology
             for
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Conformity
             of
             the
             congregational
             Churches
             with
             that
             of
             the
             Antient
             Primitive
             Christians
             :
             That
             a
             disinteressed
             person
             ,
             such
             as
             he
             is
             ,
             is
             the
             most
             fit
             to
             write
             about
             these
             matters
             .
             Of
             the
             Obligation
             he
             hath
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Condom
             for
             the
             light
             he
             hath
             given
             him
             .
             
               p.
               53.
            
             
          
           
             
               Chap.
               13.
            
             
             The
             Explication
             of
             one
             difficulty
             which
             runs
             throughout
             the
             whole
             precedent
             discourse
             .
             
               p.
               58.
            
             
          
           
             
               Chap.
               14.
            
             
             Remarks
             upon
             the
             Fault
             that
             some
             may
             find
             in
             the
             Title
             of
             this
             discourse
             .
             
               p.
               60.
            
             
          
           
             
               Chap.
               Ult.
            
             An
             Answer
             to
             those
             who
             accuse
             the
             Independants
             for
             being
             the
             Authors
             of
             the
             late
             Civil
             Wars
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             particularly
             for
             having
             had
             an
             immediate
             hand
             in
             the
             death
             of
             KING
             CHARLES
             the
             first
             .
             
               p.
               68.
            
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         THE
         CONFORMITY
         OF
         THE
         GOVERNMENT
         Of
         those
         who
         are
         commonly
         called
         INDEPENDANTS
         ,
         With
         that
         of
         the
         ANCIENT
         PRIMITIVE
         CHRISTIANS
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           I.
           Of
           prejudices
           in
           General
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           force
           of
           the
           Objections
           commonly
           urged
           against
           the
           Tenets
           and
           Principles
           of
           Nestorius
           ,
           to
           serve
           by
           way
           of
           Introduction
           ,
           to
           the
           prejudices
           that
           are
           formed
           against
           the
           Independants
           .
        
         
           'T
           IS
           above
           fifty
           years
           ,
           since
           some
           learned
           and
           judicious
           Persons
           ,
           as
           well
           of
           the
           Gown
           ,
           as
           others
           ,
           have
           now
           brought
           to
           light
           an
           important
           and
           necessary
           truth
           ,
           which
           the
           strength
           of
           prejudice
           ,
           and
           a
           General
           and
           Opinionative
           blindness
           ,
           that
           hath
           lasted
           for
           more
           than
           this
           thousand
           years
           ,
           hath
           kept
           under
           a
           Bushel
           :
           'T
           is
           that
           of
           Nestorius
           ,
           which
           the
           eminent
           Authority
           of
           Cyril
           ,
           has
           made
           to
           pass
           ,
           during
           all
           that
           time
           ,
           and
           even
           from
           the
           third
           Oecumenical
           Councel
           ,
           for
           an
           absolute
           lie
           ,
           and
           
           with
           which
           all
           the
           learned
           ,
           both
           the
           general
           and
           particular
           Councils
           ,
           all
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           new
           Doctors
           of
           both
           Communions
           ,
           have
           been
           so
           successively
           prepossessed
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           thought
           it
           nearly
           concerned
           their
           honour
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           deny
           it
           ;
           but
           even
           to
           be
           continually
           throwing
           their
           
           Anathema's
           at
           the
           head
           of
           the
           poor
           Nestorius
           ,
           whom
           they
           have
           made
           to
           pass
           for
           an
           abominable
           Heretick
           ,
           although
           at
           the
           bottome
           ,
           Nestorius
           was
           he
           of
           the
           two
           who
           was
           by
           far
           the
           more
           Orthodox
           ,
           and
           the
           honester
           man
           ;
           and
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           Cyril
           was
           the
           Heretick
           .
           For
           it
           is
           with
           the
           Authority
           of
           Cyrillus
           ,
           as
           with
           that
           eminent
           Authority
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           to
           which
           
             Monsieur
             A●●auld
          
           would
           have
           all
           men
           fixed
           ,
           and
           with
           which
           he
           thought
           to
           overwhelm
           and
           undo
           
             Monsieur
             Claude
          
           .
        
         
           NOT
           to
           make
           any
           Application
           of
           this
           History
           to
           what
           has
           happened
           to
           my self
           in
           particular
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           necessary
           truths
           I
           have
           promulged
           and
           advanced
           ,
           I
           will
           content
           my self
           with
           fixing
           to
           one
           ,
           which
           is
           like
           to
           that
           of
           Nestorius
           ;
           't
           is
           that
           about
           those
           who
           are
           called
           Independants
           ;
           who
           though
           they
           will
           not
           yield
           ,
           in
           exactness
           of
           living
           ,
           or
           in
           holiness
           of
           Doctrine
           ,
           to
           any
           of
           the
           Protestants
           in
           Europe
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           led
           more
           than
           other
           Christians
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           Spirit
           of
           meekness
           ,
           moderation
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           sound
           mind
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           farthest
           off
           from
           the
           spirit
           of
           malignity
           and
           Persecution
           ,
           and
           their
           Doctrine
           hath
           more
           of
           conformity
           with
           that
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           the
           Primitive
           Christians
           ,
           than
           any
           of
           the
           others
           ;
           and
           though
           ,
           to
           conclude
           ,
           their
           confession
           of
           Faith
           is
           the
           most
           Nervous
           and
           sinewy
           ,
           the
           most
           Orthodox
           ,
           and
           coutched
           up
           in
           terms
           so
           strong
           and
           powerful
           ,
           that
           of
           all
           pieces
           ,
           which
           yet
           have
           appeared
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           fince
           the
           Writings
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           most
           full
           and
           perfect
           :
           Yet
           have
           they
           had
           the
           unhappiness
           to
           be
           loaded
           with
           injuries
           by
           our
           Synods
           ,
           and
           by
           those
           of
           our
           Divines
           ,
           who
           are
           the
           most
           eminent
           in
           learning
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           life
           and
           piety
           the
           most
           exemplary
           ,
           and
           that
           too
           in
           a
           manner
           altogether
           inhumane
           and
           barbarous
           ;
           so
           far
           ,
           as
           that
           
             Monsieur
             Amy●auld
          
           calls
           them
           Fools
           ,
           Enthusiasts
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           are
           infamous
           in
           their
           lives
           .
           
             Monsieur
             D'
             Aille
          
           ,
           the
           Father
           says
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           pernicious
           Sect
           ,
           which
           from
           the
           very
           foundation
           overthrows
           the
           Empires
           and
           Governments
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           and
           others
           have
           no
           better
           opinion
           of
           them
           ,
           imputing
           to
           them
           practises
           contrary
           to
           truth
           ;
           as
           to
           receive
           into
           their
           Communion
           the
           most
           loose
           ,
           disordered
           ,
           and
           impious
           persons
           ;
           though
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           their
           fault
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           one
           ,
           is
           just
           at
           the
           other
           extremity
           ,
           not
           to
           receive
           ,
           neither
           into
           
           their
           Society
           ,
           nor
           their
           Communion
           any
           but
           such
           ,
           in
           whom
           they
           probably
           find
           the
           marks
           of
           regeneration
           ;
           and
           that
           beside
           ,
           their
           greatest
           Crime
           is
           to
           condemn
           the
           practise
           of
           Churches
           ,
           as
           Popish
           and
           Tyrannical
           ,
           when
           by
           a
           right
           pretended
           to
           be
           divine
           ,
           and
           by
           vertue
           of
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Keyes
           ,
           and
           of
           that
           of
           binding
           and
           loosing
           ;
           they
           erect
           a
           Tribunal
           ,
           or
           a
           National
           Ecclesiastical
           power
           ,
           independent
           and
           distinct
           from
           that
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           though
           otherwise
           they
           approve
           of
           the
           Government
           of
           our
           Churches
           of
           France
           according
           to
           the
           principles
           of
           those
           who
           establish
           it
           upon
           a
           natural
           right
           ,
           and
           upon
           a
           considerate
           discipline
           ,
           in
           a
           manner
           absolutely
           like
           to
           the
           civil
           and
           politick
           .
           For
           it
           is
           upon
           this
           ground
           of
           natural
           right
           ,
           of
           confederation
           ,
           of
           Arbitrary
           Discipline
           ,
           and
           purely
           humane
           ,
           which
           may
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           changed
           and
           altered
           ,
           according
           to
           times
           and
           places
           ,
           it
           is
           upon
           this
           ground
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Discipline
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           of
           France
           is
           established
           and
           founded
           ,
           as
           the
           last
           Article
           of
           their
           Discipline
           ,
           says
           it
           ,
           in
           the
           very
           express
           terms
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           II.
           The
           Advantage
           of
           the
           Congregational
           way
           ,
           above
           any
           other
           establishment
           of
           the
           Church
           beside
           :
           That
           it
           is
           the
           most
           reasonable
           ,
           and
           that
           oll
           others
           have
           insuperable
           inconveniencies
           .
        
         
           THIS
           Congregational
           way
           hath
           incredible
           advantages
           over
           and
           above
           all
           the
           other
           establishments
           of
           Religion
           ,
           which
           most
           commonly
           are
           of
           the
           same
           extent
           as
           the
           civil
           State
           of
           every
           Territory
           :
           but
           ,
           beyond
           all
           ,
           this
           way
           introduces
           into
           all
           the
           Churches
           which
           conform
           to
           it
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           into
           a
           great
           many
           of
           those
           Churches
           ,
           a
           Reformation
           in
           Doctrine
           ,
           in
           Discipline
           ,
           and
           in
           manner
           of
           Government
           ;
           wholly
           Apostolical
           :
           it
           being
           impossible
           that
           of
           a
           hundred
           Congregations
           ,
           or
           particular
           Churches
           ,
           which
           should
           differ
           one
           from
           another
           in
           Faith
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           way
           of
           Government
           ,
           otherwise
           Independant
           each
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           or
           on
           the
           Synods
           ,
           but
           that
           there
           should
           be
           some
           or
           other
           which
           does
           retain
           this
           Apostolical
           holiness
           :
           whereas
           it
           is
           not
           any
           wayes
           possible
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           seen
           by
           experience
           since
           the
           time
           of
           Constantine
           the
           Great
           ,
           but
           that
           one
           national
           Church
           of
           the
           same
           extent
           as
           the
           civil
           State
           ,
           or
           as
           the
           Empire
           or
           Dominion
           of
           a
           Prince
           ,
           
           must
           needs
           have
           many
           defects
           ,
           errours
           ,
           and
           apparent
           disorders
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           Discipline
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           Doctrine
           ,
           for
           these
           following
           Reasons
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           We
           must
           consider
           a
           National
           Church
           ,
           either
           in
           the
           manner
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           established
           by
           
             Constantine
             ,
             Theodostus
          
           ,
           and
           Justinian
           ,
           of
           as
           great
           an
           extent
           as
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           State
           Ecclesiastical
           was
           regulated
           after
           the
           Model
           of
           the
           Civil
           State
           :
           where
           the
           Bishop
           of
           a
           City
           or
           place
           ,
           whose
           extent
           was
           called
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           was
           parallel
           to
           the
           
             Defensor
             Civitatis
          
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           Dux
           ;
           The
           Archbishop
           ,
           or
           the
           Metropolitan
           of
           the
           Province
           was
           parallel
           to
           the
           Praeses
           or
           Proconsul
           ,
           and
           Corrector
           .
           The
           Diocesan
           ,
           the
           Primate
           ,
           or
           the
           Patriarch
           ,
           who
           was
           also
           the
           Hexarch
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Calcedonian
           Council
           ,
           was
           parallel
           to
           the
           Legat
           of
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           or
           Vicarius
           ,
           where
           the
           Praetorium
           was
           ,
           and
           where
           there
           was
           in
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           State
           a
           subordination
           of
           Courts
           and
           Tribunals
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Civil
           State
           :
           for
           that
           was
           the
           Errour
           of
           the
           Antients
           to
           adjust
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           Government
           to
           the
           Civil
           ,
           instead
           of
           practising
           the
           quite
           contrary
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           judicious
           maxim
           of
           a
           wise
           Italian
           Politician
           .
           
             Bisogna
             accomodare
             la
             ragione
             di
             Stato
             alla
             Religione
             ,
             &
             non
             la
             Religione
             alla
             rag
             one
             di
             Stato
             .
          
        
         
           Or
           we
           must
           consider
           the
           National
           Church
           ,
           when
           the
           Pastors
           are
           in
           an
           equality
           of
           rank
           and
           dignity
           ,
           but
           with
           subordination
           to
           Provincial
           or
           National
           Assemblies
           ,
           Consistories
           ,
           Colloquies
           ,
           and
           Synods
           .
           Now
           in
           either
           manner
           of
           establishment
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           observed
           in
           all
           things
           an
           uniformity
           of
           Doctrine
           and
           of
           Discipline
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           pressed
           by
           the
           same
           rigorous
           severities
           in
           the
           State
           Ecclesiastical
           ,
           as
           the
           Laws
           are
           in
           the
           Civil
           ,
           in
           either
           manner
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           even
           ,
           when
           the
           Magistrate
           favours
           the
           true
           Worshippers
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           there
           happens
           Errours
           and
           disorders
           innumerable
           ,
           which
           never
           would
           be
           found
           in
           the
           establishment
           of
           the
           Congregational
           way
           :
           as
           when
           the
           Bishop
           or
           a
           small
           number
           of
           Pastors
           has
           the
           whole
           management
           and
           supervision
           of
           affairs
           ;
           and
           where
           it
           is
           impossible
           but
           that
           Heresie
           ,
           Ambition
           ,
           Envy
           ,
           Politick
           regards
           ,
           temporal
           interest
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Pride
           and
           Grandeur
           ,
           and
           Factions
           should
           reign
           among
           them
           ;
           and
           that
           these
           Errours
           and
           disorders
           should
           so
           easily
           be
           visible
           ,
           and
           taken
           notice
           of
           ,
           as
           in
           a
           particular
           composed
           of
           one
           or
           two
           Pastors
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           small
           number
           of
           People
           ,
           This
           is
           what
           has
           been
           observed
           by
           the
           Historians
           Socrates
           ,
           and
           Sozomen
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Fathers
           .
           
             Gregory
             Nazianzen
          
           sayes
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           never
           seen
           Synods
           to
           produce
           any
           good
           effects
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           had
           rather
           increased
           Heresie
           ,
           then
           
           stifled
           and
           suppress'd
           it
           .
           Martyn
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Tours
           ,
           had
           no
           better
           opinion
           of
           them
           .
           All
           the
           Synods
           ,
           especially
           ,
           the
           Oecumenical
           ,
           had
           been
           Shire
           ▪
           halls
           ,
           houses
           of
           confusion
           ,
           or
           even
           
           Aceldama's
           ,
           if
           the
           Emperours
           ,
           or
           their
           Commissaries
           had
           not
           thrown
           water
           upon
           the
           fire
           which
           they
           had
           kindled
           :
           Yet
           they
           could
           not
           always
           so
           hinder
           ,
           but
           that
           these
           two
           great
           evils
           of
           Synods
           and
           Bishops
           ,
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           did
           transport
           them
           to
           the
           very
           extremities
           of
           tyranny
           and
           cruelty
           :
           insomuch
           that
           Dioscorus
           who
           was
           President
           in
           the
           second
           Council
           of
           Ephesus
           over
           four
           hundred
           persons
           ,
           was
           so
           moved
           with
           rage
           and
           passion
           against
           Flavian
           Bishop
           of
           Antioch
           ,
           that
           he
           rose
           up
           from
           his
           seat
           ,
           and
           killed
           him
           with
           blows
           and
           kicks
           ,
           and
           also
           trampled
           upon
           his
           body
           after
           he
           was
           dead
           .
           'T
           is
           remarkable
           that
           the
           Canons
           full
           of
           piety
           and
           pure
           Doctrine
           ,
           were
           never
           made
           in
           Numerous
           and
           Oecumenical
           Synods
           ,
           but
           in
           those
           that
           were
           private
           ,
           and
           composed
           of
           a
           few
           persons
           ,
           such
           as
           was
           that
           of
           Orenge
           ,
           where
           we
           read
           these
           words
           that
           deserve
           to
           be
           writ
           in
           Gold.
           
             Tales
             nos
             amat
             Deus
             ,
             quales
             futuri
             sumus
             ipsius
             dono
             ,
             non
             quales
             sumus
             nostro
             merito
             :
          
           having
           in
           it
           only
           the
           first
           Nicene
           Council
           which
           hath
           produced
           us
           this
           most
           Nervous
           confession
           concerning
           the
           blessed
           Trinity
           .
        
         
           I
           add
           that
           in
           the
           Establishment
           of
           a
           National
           Church
           ,
           which
           observes
           in
           a
           large
           extent
           of
           Dominion
           the
           same
           uniformity
           of
           Religion
           as
           of
           Polity
           ,
           it
           is
           neither
           goodness
           nor
           truth
           ,
           neither
           sincerity
           ,
           nor
           a
           well-form'd
           design
           that
           acts
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           hazard
           ,
           worldly
           interrest
           ,
           power
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           number
           ,
           which
           is
           oftentimes
           the
           most
           erroncous
           ,
           and
           the
           will
           of
           one
           single
           Person
           invested
           with
           an
           absolute
           power
           ,
           which
           is
           most
           commonly
           taken
           up
           by
           Flatterers
           ,
           and
           Counsellors
           ,
           who
           are
           animated
           with
           other
           motives
           than
           those
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           or
           who
           ,
           how
           good
           soever
           ,
           and
           sincere
           otherwise
           ,
           are
           not
           illuminated
           ,
           nor
           learned
           enough
           to
           give
           a
           right
           judgement
           about
           matters
           of
           Religion
           .
           Carneades
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           State
           of
           Athens
           was
           unhappy
           ,
           in
           which
           wise
           men
           made
           fair
           Overtures
           ,
           and
           gave
           good
           Counsels
           ,
           but
           Fools
           judged
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           ordered
           all
           things
           according
           to
           their
           idle
           and
           extravagant
           fancies
           .
           And
           indeed
           Wise
           men
           may
           consult
           ▪
           but
           it
           is
           the
           greatest
           number
           ,
           or
           the
           longest
           and
           best
           sword
           that
           determines
           ,
           which
           is
           too
           often
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           have
           more
           strength
           of
           power
           ,
           than
           force
           of
           judgement
           ,
           so
           that
           by
           this
           establishment
           of
           a
           National
           Ecclesiastical
           Government
           ,
           thousands
           of
           Christians
           and
           faithful
           Souls
           are
           as
           much
           obliged
           to
           submit
           themselves
           to
           
           the
           Religion
           of
           a
           whole
           Empire
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           establishment
           which
           shall
           be
           made
           of
           it
           by
           an
           Idolatrous
           Rehoboam
           ,
           by
           an
           
             Arrian
             Constantius
          
           ,
           by
           an
           Apostate
           Julian
           ,
           by
           a
           Popish
           Mary
           Queen
           of
           England
           ,
           as
           to
           that
           which
           shall
           be
           set
           up
           by
           a
           David
           ,
           by
           a
           Constantine
           the
           the
           Great
           ,
           and
           by
           a
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           of
           ever
           blessed
           memory
           ;
           which
           Inconveniencies
           neither
           can
           nor
           ever
           will
           be
           able
           to
           happen
           in
           a
           place
           ,
           where
           the
           Congregational
           way
           shall
           be
           established
           .
           It
           may
           be
           one
           Soveraign
           ,
           who
           shall
           be
           as
           Heretick
           ,
           as
           Constantius
           ,
           will
           issue
           forth
           his
           commands
           for
           the
           establishment
           of
           his
           heresie
           in
           all
           the
           places
           of
           his
           dominion
           ,
           as
           Theodosius
           the
           second
           made
           another
           for
           that
           of
           the
           Orthodox
           Faith
           ,
           when
           he
           commanded
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Subjects
           of
           his
           Empire
           should
           receive
           the
           faith
           from
           Damaseus
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           from
           Peter
           of
           Alexandria
           .
           But
           it
           may
           likewise
           fall
           out
           ,
           that
           that
           same
           Emperour
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           Theodosius
           the
           second
           ,
           might
           make
           two
           Ordinances
           ,
           which
           may
           mutually
           destroy
           one
           another
           ;
           for
           he
           convoked
           the
           first
           Synod
           of
           Ephesus
           ,
           which
           condemned
           the
           Opinion
           of
           Nestorius
           ,
           and
           some
           years
           after
           he
           convoked
           the
           second
           Synod
           of
           Ephesus
           ,
           which
           contradicted
           it
           ,
           and
           allowed
           the
           opinion
           of
           Nestorius
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           THIS
           same
           inconvenience
           is
           verified
           by
           the
           establishment
           of
           the
           best
           reformed
           Churches
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           I
           mean
           that
           of
           Luther
           ,
           and
           of
           Calvin
           :
           For
           as
           the
           Reformation
           was
           that
           of
           a
           National
           Church
           of
           the
           same
           extent
           with
           that
           of
           the
           Territory
           of
           the
           Soveraign
           where
           it
           was
           established
           ;
           so
           likewise
           did
           it
           carry
           the
           Obligation
           into
           
             Germany
             ,
             Sweedland
          
           ,
           and
           Denmark
           that
           they
           should
           submit
           to
           Consubstantiation
           ,
           without
           any
           bodies
           having
           the
           liberty
           to
           form
           assemblies
           to
           themselves
           which
           may
           reject
           it
           ;
           which
           Churches
           might
           do
           if
           they
           were
           Independant
           .
           The
           same
           inconvenience
           is
           happened
           ,
           and
           must
           happen
           from
           the
           National
           establishment
           of
           the
           Reformation
           which
           Calvin
           hath
           made
           in
           
             England
             ,
             Holland
          
           ,
           some
           parts
           of
           Germany
           ,
           and
           elsewhere
           :
           and
           how
           pure
           soever
           the
           Reformation
           was
           as
           for
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           that
           holy
           man
           ,
           it
           is
           extremely
           defective
           as
           to
           the
           Discipline
           ,
           the
           power
           Ecclesiastick
           ,
           and
           that
           Tribunal
           which
           he
           Erected
           in
           Geneva
           ,
           distinct
           and
           Independant
           on
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           by
           vertue
           of
           a
           pretended
           Divine
           right
           and
           power
           ,
           which
           hath
           been
           the
           cause
           of
           all
           those
           infinite
           disorders
           ,
           confusions
           ,
           and
           even
           Schisms
           in
           
             England
             ,
             Scotland
             ,
             Holland
          
           ,
           and
           Geneva
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Calvin
           ,
           as
           we
           read
           in
           his
           Epistles
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           ONE
           great
           convenience
           which
           is
           found
           in
           the
           Establishment
           of
           a
           National
           Government
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           always
           grounded
           upon
           humane
           
           principles
           ,
           cruel
           ,
           and
           barbarous
           ,
           as
           to
           constrain
           ,
           to
           persecute
           ▪
           and
           even
           to
           burn
           those
           who
           in
           matter
           of
           Religion
           do
           not
           embrace
           that
           of
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           State
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           that
           establishes
           it
           ,
           and
           do
           not
           conform
           to
           all
           the
           practices
           that
           he
           appoints
           and
           commands
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           THEY
           say
           that
           this
           National
           establishment
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           Government
           ,
           deprives
           Man
           of
           his
           Reason
           ,
           and
           his
           natural
           and
           Religious
           liberty
           ,
           in
           the
           choice
           he
           ought
           to
           make
           of
           his
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           worship
           he
           ought
           to
           render
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           which
           he
           should
           not
           be
           constrained
           ,
           but
           perswaded
           ▪
           neither
           to
           be
           brought
           to
           it
           by
           custome
           nor
           by
           birth
           ,
           nor
           likewise
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           unless
           he
           be
           convinced
           that
           his
           Ordinances
           and
           commands
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           are
           conformable
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ;
           for
           they
           press
           mightily
           upon
           this
           consideration
           ,
           that
           this
           establishment
           divests
           Man
           of
           the
           same
           liberty
           in
           his
           religious
           life
           ,
           as
           he
           hath
           in
           the
           Civil
           ,
           where
           he
           is
           not
           restrained
           by
           any
           Law
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           to
           choose
           his
           house
           ,
           his
           Wife
           ,
           his
           Master
           ,
           his
           Servant
           ,
           his
           Lawyer
           ,
           his
           Physitian
           ,
           his
           Calling
           ,
           nor
           any
           one
           particular
           manner
           how
           to
           govern
           his
           Family
           ,
           provided
           it
           may
           be
           done
           without
           breaking
           the
           publick
           peace
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           THEY
           say
           ,
           that
           how
           unjust
           or
           how
           extravagant
           soever
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           might
           be
           for
           the
           regulating
           of
           Politie
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           nothing
           unreasonable
           ,
           neither
           in
           the
           Magistrate
           generally
           to
           command
           the
           practice
           of
           them
           ,
           nor
           in
           all
           Subjects
           submitting
           to
           them
           ,
           without
           reserve
           or
           exception
           ▪
           so
           long
           as
           the
           importance
           of
           those
           Laws
           do
           not
           extend
           beyond
           the
           present
           life
           ;
           but
           if
           it
           reaches
           further
           ,
           and
           Conscience
           and
           Eternal
           Salvation
           be
           concerned
           therein
           ,
           they
           believe
           ,
           that
           an
           uniformity
           of
           Faith
           and
           of
           Religion
           ,
           which
           should
           be
           imposed
           upon
           us
           ,
           how
           good
           so
           ever
           the
           thing
           might
           be
           in
           its
           self
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           wicked
           and
           unreasonable
           ,
           because
           it
           would
           do
           violence
           to
           the
           Conscience
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           Magistrate
           is
           not
           the
           Master
           ,
           nor
           the
           Arbiter
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           of
           the
           Bodies
           and
           estates
           of
           Men.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           III.
           That
           upon
           the
           ground
           of
           this
           Hypothesis
           ,
           That
           every
           Supream
           Authority
           ,
           either
           in
           the
           Popish
           or
           the
           Presbyterian
           Church
           ,
           is
           subject
           to
           Error
           ;
           Monsieur
           
             de
             Condom
          
           hath
           reason
           to
           approve
           of
           the
           Congregational
           way
           ,
           and
           the
           Independency
           of
           particular
           Churches
           on
           any
           other
           Authority
           than
           that
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           in
           his
           VVord
           .
        
         
           BUT
           there
           is
           nothing
           ,
           which
           does
           more
           reasonably
           establish
           the
           Independancy
           of
           particular
           Churches
           ,
           nor
           which
           more
           powerfully
           destroyes
           this
           Authority
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           by
           a
           divine
           right
           ,
           and
           the
           necessity
           there
           is
           ,
           that
           a
           person
           ,
           or
           a
           particular
           Church
           should
           depend
           upon
           its
           Ordinances
           ,
           (
           unless
           that
           Supream
           Authority
           is
           infallible
           ;
           for
           if
           it
           be
           subject
           to
           Error
           ,
           it
           must
           of
           necessity
           do
           violence
           to
           the
           Christian
           liberty
           of
           the
           faithful
           ,
           and
           so
           degenerate
           into
           a
           Tyrannical
           Authority
           )
           there
           is
           nothing
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           which
           establishes
           more
           reasonably
           the
           Independency
           of
           particular
           Churches
           ,
           nor
           which
           more
           powerfully
           destroyes
           their
           dependency
           ,
           than
           the
           account
           which
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Condom
           gives
           of
           the
           judgements
           of
           the
           Independants
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Sentence
           that
           the
           Synod
           of
           Charenton
           pronounced
           against
           them
           .
        
         
           THEY
           believe
           ,
           
             sayes
             he
          
           ,
           that
           every
           faithful
           Member
           ought
           to
           follow
           the
           illuminations
           of
           his
           own
           Conscience
           ,
           without
           submitting
           his
           judgement
           to
           the
           Authority
           of
           any
           Body
           ,
           nor
           any
           Ecclesiastical
           Assembly
           ,
           and
           they
           do
           not
           refuse
           to
           submit
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           nor
           to
           embrace
           the
           decisions
           of
           Synods
           ,
           when
           after
           a
           due
           and
           through
           Examination
           of
           them
           ,
           they
           find
           them
           reasonable
           .
           That
           which
           they
           refuse
           to
           do
           ,
           is
           to
           submit
           their
           judgement
           to
           that
           of
           any
           Assembly
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           a
           Society
           of
           Men
           that
           are
           subject
           to
           Errour
           .
        
         
           THE
           Gospel
           it self
           is
           not
           more
           true
           than
           this
           perswasion
           of
           Independants
           ,
           and
           that
           Bishop
           could
           not
           approve
           of
           one
           more
           reasonable
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           a
           particular
           person
           ,
           or
           Church
           ,
           ought
           not
           to
           submit
           their
           Faith
           ,
           their
           Religion
           ,
           nor
           the
           guidance
           of
           their
           manners
           to
           an
           Authority
           which
           is
           subject
           to
           errour
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           the
           
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           an
           infallible
           Authority
           .
           Upon
           this
           ground
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Condom
           hath
           reason
           to
           condemn
           the
           Synod
           of
           Charenton
           ,
           for
           having
           taxed
           the
           Judgement
           of
           the
           Independants
           with
           Errour
           ,
           
             which
             consists
          
           ,
           as
           sayes
           the
           Synod
           ,
           
             in
             what
             they
             teach
             ,
             that
             every
             Church
             ought
             to
             be
             governed
             by
             its
             own
             laws
             ,
             without
             any
             dependance
             upon
             any
             in
             matters
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             obligation
             to
             acknowledge
             the
             authority
             of
             Synods
             for
             its
             governance
             and
             conduct
             .
          
        
         
           
             THEN
             a
             little
             after
             ,
             this
             same
             Synod
             decides
             ,
             that
          
           this
           Sect
           is
           as
           prejudicial
           to
           the
           State
           as
           to
           the
           Church
           :
           that
           it
           opens
           a
           door
           to
           all
           sorts
           of
           Irregularities
           and
           extravagancies
           :
           that
           it
           takes
           away
           all
           the
           means
           of
           bringing
           any
           remedy
           to
           them
           ;
           and
           that
           if
           it
           had
           field-room
           enough
           it
           would
           form
           to
           it self
           as
           many
           Religions
           ,
           as
           Parishes
           or
           particular
           Assemblies
           .
        
         
           THESE
           last
           words
           ,
           sayes
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           discover
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           principally
           in
           matters
           of
           Faith
           ,
           that
           the
           Synod
           would
           establish
           dependancy
           ,
           since
           the
           greatest
           inconvenience
           that
           he
           takes
           notice
           of
           ,
           into
           which
           the
           faithful
           people
           of
           God
           would
           fall
           by
           independancy
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           frame
           as
           many
           Religions
           as
           Parishes
           ;
           then
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           of
           necessity
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           that
           Synod
           ,
           each
           Church
           ,
           and
           by
           a
           stronger
           reason
           each
           particular
           ,
           must
           depend
           ,
           as
           to
           what
           respects
           faith
           ,
           upon
           a
           supreme
           Authority
           ,
           which
           resides
           in
           some
           Assembly
           ,
           or
           in
           some
           body
           ,
           to
           which
           Authority
           all
           the
           faithful
           people
           of
           God
           ought
           to
           submit
           their
           Judgement
           .
        
         
           THIS
           Bishop
           could
           take
           notice
           of
           nothing
           more
           unreasonable
           ,
           and
           more
           extravagant
           in
           our
           Synods
           ,
           than
           to
           oblige
           a
           private
           person
           to
           submit
           himself
           in
           matters
           of
           Faith
           to
           the
           Judgment
           of
           an
           Assembly
           ▪
           whose
           decisions
           are
           not
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           not
           infallible
           .
        
         
           'T
           IS
           true
           ,
           that
           pre-supposing
           all
           Supreme
           Authority
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           whether
           in
           the
           Protestant
           or
           Romish
           ,
           is
           subject
           to
           errour
           ,
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Adversaries
           of
           Rome
           ,
           of
           Independants
           ,
           or
           other
           Protestants
           ,
           is
           equally
           justifiable
           ,
           when
           they
           refuse
           to
           pay
           submission
           to
           the
           Authority
           of
           Rome
           ,
           since
           that
           it
           is
           incomparably
           more
           defective
           than
           that
           which
           the
           Protestants
           set
           up
           in
           their
           Churches
           .
        
         
           BUT
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           true
           ,
           that
           ,
           upon
           this
           ground
           ,
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Independants
           is
           more
           justifiable
           and
           more
           reasonable
           than
           that
           of
           other
           Protestants
           who
           blindly
           submit
           themselves
           to
           a
           Tribunal
           subject
           to
           errour
           ,
           and
           whose
           conduct
           and
           gonance
           is
           beyond
           all
           comparison
           further
           off
           from
           Reason
           ,
           than
           is
           that
           of
           the
           Papists
           ;
           for
           pre-supposing
           that
           the
           Authority
           of
           Rome
           is
           infallible
           ,
           the
           submission
           ▪
           which
           the
           people
           pay
           to
           that
           supreme
           
           Authority
           ,
           is
           so
           much
           the
           more
           reasonable
           as
           that
           of
           the
           Protestants
           is
           the
           less
           ,
           when
           they
           submit
           to
           a
           supreme
           Authority
           which
           they
           themselves
           believe
           is
           subject
           to
           errour
           .
        
         
           IN
           short
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Condom
           hath
           great
           reason
           to
           be
           sure
           ,
           that
           the
           Protestants
           are
           mightily
           beside
           the
           Cushion
           ,
           and
           to
           blame
           ,
           for
           condemning
           the
           Infallibility
           of
           Rome
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           the
           Incontestability
           ,
           and
           indisputableness
           which
           they
           invest
           their
           supreme
           Authority
           withal
           ,
           carries
           the
           same
           Obligation
           along
           with
           it
           to
           obedience
           and
           submission
           .
           A
           great
           Divine
           of
           ours
           who
           relates
           the
           Judgement
           of
           the
           Protestants
           hereupon
           ,
           libr.
           1.
           cap.
           8.
           
             de
             Clavibus
          
           ,
           expresses
           himself
           in
           these
           words
           .
           
             Hujus
             ligamenti
             quo
             Pastores
             Ecelesiae
             constringunt
             peccatores
             ,
             tanta
             est
             vis
             &
             certitudo
             ,
             ut
             Christus
             pronunciet
             ,
             si
             quid
             ligaverint
             pastores
             in
             terris
             ,
             id
             fore
             lig●tum
             in
             coelo
             ;
             id
             est
             ,
             Deum
             Ratum
             habiturum
             hanc
             ligationem
             ,
             potest
             fieri
             aliquando
             ut
             ligatio
             sit
             injusta
             ,
             vult
             tamen
             Christus
             eam
             ratam
             esse
             ;
             non
             enim
             fas
             est
             homini
             qui
             injuste
             excommunicatus
             est
             ,
             invaaere
             sacram
             Coenam
             ,
             &
             invitis
             Pastoribus
             irrumpere
             in
             communionem
             Ecclesiae
             .
          
        
         
           IS
           not
           that
           to
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           excommunicated
           unjustly
           ,
           is
           as
           much
           obliged
           to
           submit
           himself
           to
           the
           excommunication
           pronounced
           against
           him
           by
           an
           Authority
           which
           hath
           erred
           ,
           as
           when
           it
           is
           given
           by
           an
           Authority
           which
           hath
           not
           erred
           ?
           And
           is
           not
           that
           to
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           in
           every
           way
           ,
           whither
           justly
           or
           unjustly
           ,
           a
           person
           delivered
           to
           Satan
           (
           as
           is
           the
           general
           opinion
           of
           all
           Protestants
           
             (
             excepting
          
           my
           Father
           )
           that
           to
           deliver
           to
           Satan
           and
           to
           excommunicate
           are
           one
           and
           the
           same
           thing
           )
           ought
           not
           to
           dispute
           o●●
           resist
           that
           Authority
           ,
           which
           hath
           delivered
           him
           up
           to
           that
           evil
           Spirit
           ?
           To
           conclude
           ,
           is
           not
           that
           to
           speak
           in
           the
           Language
           of
           the
           Canon
           ,
           
             Si
             papa
             distinct
          
           .
           40
           ▪
           which
           will
           by
           no
           means
           permit
           a
           person
           cast
           thus
           to
           the
           Devil
           ,
           although
           against
           all
           right
           and
           justice
           ,
           by
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           to
           resist
           that
           supreme
           Authority
           .
        
         
           THE
           Bishop
           likewise
           hath
           no
           less
           good
           Reason
           to
           be
           sure
           ,
           that
           the
           conjunction
           of
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           Romish
           Church
           in
           one
           body
           would
           be
           unreasonable
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           not
           cimented
           by
           infallibility
           ;
           and
           to
           divest
           it
           of
           its
           Infallibility
           ,
           is
           to
           break
           it
           in
           pieces
           ,
           is
           to
           cast
           every
           of
           its
           least
           parts
           into
           Independancy
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           liberty
           to
           every
           of
           them
           to
           govern
           themselves
           according
           to
           their
           own
           mode
           and
           way
           ,
           and
           to
           do
           their
           business
           by
           themselves
           .
        
         
           BUT
           here
           we
           should
           observe
           ,
           as
           we
           go
           along
           ,
           that
           of
           two
           depths
           of
           Satan
           ,
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           Power
           ,
           and
           Infallibility
           ,
           the
           first
           is
           a
           Lie
           ,
           an
           
           Imposture
           ,
           and
           a
           cheat
           ;
           but
           that
           presupposing
           that
           it
           is
           not
           a
           cheat
           ,
           but
           a
           thing
           that
           is
           good
           ,
           and
           true
           ,
           and
           the
           use
           of
           which
           is
           necessary
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           Infallibility
           is
           naturally
           and
           reasonably
           a
           consequence
           of
           it
           .
           And
           in
           truth
           ,
           our
           Reformers
           have
           placed
           Incontestability
           in
           the
           room
           of
           Infallibility
           .
           But
           it
           is
           true
           also
           ,
           that
           if
           Infallibility
           be
           a
           pure
           cheat
           ▪
           the
           other
           is
           a
           pure
           and
           absolute
           tyranny
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           less
           reasonable
           ,
           in
           not
           being
           a
           natural
           consequence
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           power
           :
           incontestability
           is
           a
           thousand
           times
           worse
           than
           Infallibity
           except
           it
           be
           in
           one
           thing
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           it
           hath
           not
           been
           of
           so
           long
           a
           Duration
           .
        
         
           'T
           IS
           here
           no
           doubt
           wherein
           the
           illuminations
           of
           humane
           Reason
           were
           not
           so
           great
           to
           our
           first
           Reformers
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           generation
           of
           men
           in
           this
           Age
           :
           For
           as
           those
           soresaw
           in
           it
           ,
           that
           a
           submission
           of
           so
           many
           Princes
           and
           people
           ,
           who
           differed
           in
           Customes
           ,
           Laws
           ,
           and
           Languages
           ,
           to
           an
           Authority
           subject
           to
           errour
           ,
           was
           not
           only
           unreasonable
           ,
           but
           also
           impossible
           ,
           to
           prevent
           the
           revolt
           both
           of
           Kings
           and
           people
           ,
           they
           with
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Justice
           invested
           it
           with
           Infallibility
           .
        
         
           AND
           't
           is
           here
           too
           that
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Condom
           triumphs
           over
           us
           ,
           and
           has
           great
           reason
           for
           it
           on
           his
           side
           ,
           when
           he
           reproaches
           us
           that
           we
           have
           been
           deficient
           in
           our
           Politicks
           ,
           in
           not
           erecting
           among
           us
           an
           infallible
           Tribunal
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           are
           much
           to
           blame
           ,
           for
           obliging
           the
           faithful
           people
           of
           God
           with
           so
           much
           rigour
           and
           severity
           to
           submit
           to
           a
           tribunal
           subject
           to
           errour
           ;
           but
           those
           of
           Rome
           are
           not
           so
           ,
           for
           they
           oblige
           their
           people
           to
           submit
           to
           one
           that
           is
           infallible
           .
        
         
           BUT
           the
           Independants
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           led
           by
           the
           illumination
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           reason
           ,
           so
           likewise
           are
           they
           most
           reationally
           ,
           and
           with
           great
           Justice
           and
           Piety
           disengaged
           not
           only
           from
           a
           pretended
           Infallible
           Tribunal
           ,
           but
           also
           from
           the
           Tyranny
           of
           such
           dependance
           ,
           or
           submission
           to
           an
           Authority
           subject
           to
           errour
           .
        
         
           AS
           to
           the
           Assertion
           of
           the
           Synod
           of
           Charenton
           ,
           that
           the
           Sect
           of
           the
           Independants
           opens
           the
           door
           to
           all
           manner
           of
           Irregularities
           and
           Extravagances
           ,
           that
           Assertion
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           seems
           plausible
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           as
           in
           truth
           it
           is
           not
           only
           plausible
           ,
           but
           most
           reasonable
           in
           matters
           purely
           Civil
           ,
           in
           which
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           not
           a
           last
           Resort
           and
           Refuge
           ,
           and
           Appeal
           from
           Court
           to
           Court
           in
           the
           Territories
           of
           a
           Soveraign
           ,
           there
           would
           be
           as
           many
           Courts
           erected
           Independant
           one
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           not
           only
           as
           there
           are
           Families
           ,
           but
           as
           there
           are
           private
           persons
           .
           Which
           inconvenience
           is
           not
           one
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           Faith
           ,
           Doctrine
           and
           Divine
           Worship
           ,
           in
           ▪
           which
           the
           Conscience
           of
           every
           one
           is
           the
           last
           resort
           wherein
           the
           business
           is
           to
           be
           judged
           without
           any
           further
           Appeal
           ,
           and
           where
           
           none
           ought
           to
           be
           constrained
           ,
           but
           exhorted
           and
           perswaded
           :
           A
           Synod
           is
           to
           perswade
           a
           particular
           Church
           to
           embrace
           such
           a
           Faith
           ;
           but
           it
           hath
           neither
           right
           nor
           power
           to
           force
           it
           .
           Now
           a
           particular
           Church
           is
           to
           do
           the
           same
           as
           to
           one
           of
           its
           Members
           ,
           and
           if
           it
           carries
           any
           constraint
           with
           it
           ,
           it
           no
           longer
           acts
           as
           a
           Church
           ,
           and
           as
           an
           Assembly
           of
           Christians
           and
           faithful●
           people
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           Magistrate
           ,
           at
           least
           like
           an
           Arbiter
           and
           Judge
           ,
           to
           whom
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           sent
           the
           planteth
           in
           the
           eighteenth
           Chapter
           of
           
             St.
             Matthew
          
           ,
           in
           these
           words
           
             tell
             it
             to
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           tell
           it
           to
           an
           Assembly
           which
           had
           neither
           any
           Court
           ,
           nor
           any
           power
           ,
           nor
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           and
           where
           the
           party
           intimated
           mightly
           decline
           ,
           or
           refuse
           the
           Judgement
           without
           damage
           ,
           as
           it
           appears
           by
           those
           words
           of
           
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             if
             he
             dres
             not
             hearken
             to
             the
             Church
             .
          
           For
           by
           these
           words
           ,
           
             let
             him
             be
             unto
             thee
             ,
             &c.
             
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           does
           not
           command
           the
           Church
           to
           proceed
           to
           an
           Excommunication
           of
           that
           party
           that
           has
           done
           the
           wrong
           ,
           but
           he
           advises
           the
           offended
           party
           to
           cite
           the
           other
           ,
           who
           has
           deprived
           himself
           of
           the
           quality
           of
           a
           Brother
           before
           the
           natural
           Judges
           ,
           as
           well
           of
           the
           Publicans
           as
           of
           the
           Heathens
           the
           one
           being
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           State
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           being
           of
           the
           Religion
           of
           the
           Emperour
           .
           In
           short
           ,
           the
           Church
           as
           such
           ,
           and
           considered
           as
           Christians
           ,
           and
           honest
           men
           ,
           hath
           no
           more
           jurisdiction
           ▪
           that
           a
           Colledge
           of
           Philosophers
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           IV.
           That
           the
           design
           of
           the
           Congregational
           Churches
           is
           most
           holy
           and
           most
           reasonable
           ,
           when
           they
           labour
           to
           retain
           a
           Conformity
           of
           Faith
           with
           the
           other
           Reformed
           Churches
           ,
           but
           take
           the
           liberty
           to
           differ
           from
           them
           in
           matter
           of
           Discipline
           :
           Of
           the
           veneraiton
           they
           have
           for
           Calvin
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           Churches
           which
           follow
           his
           Doctrine
           and
           Discipline
           .
        
         
           THE
           design
           of
           producing
           their
           Confession
           of
           Faith
           ,
           is
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           very
           Masterpiece
           of
           an
           extreamly
           juditious
           Government
           ;
           and
           as
           it
           was
           the
           work
           of
           persons
           most
           perfect
           in
           the
           Study
           of
           Divinity
           ,
           the
           principal
           design
           they
           had
           in
           the
           composition
           of
           their
           Confession
           was
           to
           declare
           and
           testifie
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           altho
           every
           Church
           might
           take
           the
           liberty
           to
           differ
           from
           others
           in
           discipline
           ,
           they
           ought
           nevertheless
           to
           labour
           above
           all
           things
           to
           retain
           and
           keep
           the
           
           same
           faith
           in
           matters
           ,
           that
           are
           essential
           with
           all
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           .
           This
           is
           what
           the
           Congregational
           party
           have
           done
           with
           great
           care
           and
           circumspection
           in
           the
           making
           of
           their
           Confession
           :
           for
           beside
           ,
           that
           they
           do
           but
           a
           very
           little
           differ
           from
           that
           of
           the
           Presbyterians
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           do
           not
           at
           all
           divide
           from
           them
           ,
           but
           in
           matter
           of
           Discipline
           ,
           they
           have
           also
           indeavoured
           to
           have
           their
           Faith
           conformable
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           :
           and
           as
           to
           their
           Discipline
           ,
           it
           is
           very
           simple
           and
           naked
           :
           they
           have
           no
           other
           than
           that
           which
           Saint
           Paul
           gives
           in
           three
           words
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             That
             every
             thing
             in
             the
             Church
             should
             be
             done
             Decently
             and
             in
             Order
             .
          
           They
           have
           especially
           had
           an
           eye
           to
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Churches
           under
           the
           good
           Roman
           Emperors
           ,
           under
           
             Constantine
             ,
             Theodosius
             ,
             Martianus
          
           ,
           and
           Justinian
           ,
           under
           whom
           they
           kept
           a
           strict
           uniformity
           in
           Faith
           ▪
           and
           that
           correspondence
           was
           maintained
           by
           letters
           which
           they
           called
           
             Literae
             Testimoniales
             ,
             Circulares
             ,
             Ecclesiasticae
             ,
             Formatae
          
           ;
           tho
           otherwise
           they
           took
           the
           liberty
           to
           differ
           one
           from
           another
           ,
           even
           under
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Emperour
           ,
           in
           Discipline
           ,
           in
           Customes
           ,
           and
           in
           Ceremonies
           .
           
             Saint
             Austin
             ,
             Epist
             .
             ad
             Tanuarium
             ,
          
           119.
           
           &
           Epist
           .
           86.
           
             ad
             Casulanum
             Presbyterum
          
           ,
           permits
           any
           Church
           to
           differ
           from
           others
           in
           Ceremonies
           ,
           and
           in
           manner
           of
           Government
           ,
           provided
           that
           they
           agree
           with
           them
           in
           Unity
           of
           Faith.
           The
           Historian
           
             Socrates
             ,
             libr.
          
           5.
           cap.
           21.
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           not
           to
           be
           found
           two
           Churches
           in
           all
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           ,
           which
           observed
           one
           and
           the
           same
           form
           of
           Prayers
           to
           God.
           The
           Jesuit
           Mainbourg
           ,
           how
           zealous
           soever
           he
           is
           to
           the
           Uniformity
           of
           Rome
           in
           his
           Doctrine
           and
           discipline
           ,
           yet
           he
           ceases
           not
           to
           say
           ,
           and
           to
           maintain
           ,
           that
           the
           diversity
           of
           usages
           ,
           customes
           ,
           and
           practices
           ,
           is
           compatible
           with
           the
           unity
           of
           Faith.
           
             One
             ought
             not
          
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             never
             to
             separate
             for
             the
             diversity
             and
             customes
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             different
             the
             one
             from
             the
             other
             ,
             without
             the
             wounding
             the
             Vnity
             of
             Faith.
          
           Pag.
           303.
           
             of
             his
             third
             book
             of
             the
             Treatise
             of
             Schism
             among
             the
             Grecians
             .
          
           I
           have
           read
           as
           much
           in
           a
           great
           Lawyer
           ,
           it
           is
           Godefrey
           the
           Son.
           
             Certissima
             olim
             fidei
             ▪
             contesseratio
             erat
             unà
             Eucharistiam
             s●mere
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             dicebantur
             non
             in
             eadem
             disciplina
             ,
             sed
             fid●
             .
          
        
         
           WE
           must
           also
           do
           them
           this
           justice
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           no
           Doctors
           who
           have
           a
           greater
           Veneration
           for
           the
           Doctrine
           and
           memory
           of
           Caloin
           ,
           nor
           who
           desire
           with
           more
           ardent
           zeal
           to
           have
           a
           strict
           and
           close
           Communion
           with
           the
           Churches
           which
           follow
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           that
           holy
           man
           ,
           than
           their
           Pastors
           ;
           altho
           they
           believe
           that
           they
           may
           have
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           the
           liberty
           to
           differ
           from
           them
           in
           matter
           of
           discipline
           ,
           without
           thinking
           themselves
           guilty
           ,
           either
           of
           separation
           ▪
           or
           schism
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           V.
           That
           the
           Congregational
           Churches
           do
           most
           rationally
           Establish
           the
           Authority
           of
           Synods
           and
           Pastors
           ,
           and
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           'T
           IS
           a
           great
           wrong
           and
           injury
           done
           to
           the
           Independants
           ,
           to
           affirm
           that
           they
           condemn
           Synods
           ,
           since
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           they
           Establish
           the
           true
           use
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Condom
           ,
           who
           hath
           more
           charity
           for
           them
           than
           other
           Synods
           ,
           and
           our
           Divines
           acknowledge
           .
           
             The
             Independants
          
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             do
             not
             refuse
             to
             embrace
             and
             comply
             with
             the
             decisions
             of
             Synods
             ,
             when
             ,
             after
             they
             have
             duely
             examined
             them
             ,
             they
             find
             them
             not
             unreasonable
             :
             that
             which
             they
             refuse
             to
             do
             ,
             is
             to
             submit
             their
             Judgement
             to
             that
             of
             any
             Assembly
             or
             Society
             subject
             to
             errour
             .
          
        
         
           
             THE
             Independants
             argue
             as
             Mr.
          
           Pajon
           does
           :
           Though
           Jesus
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           
             says
             he
          
           ,
           should
           come
           down
           from
           Heaven
           to
           dwell
           on
           the
           earth
           again
           with
           all
           the
           rayes
           of
           Glory
           that
           are
           roand
           about
           him
           ,
           to
           teach
           us
           ,
           and
           to
           guide
           and
           direct
           us
           ;
           yet
           it
           would
           be
           impossible
           for
           us
           to
           obey
           him
           reasonably
           ,
           without
           making
           use
           of
           our
           iwn
           illumination
           to
           know
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           judge
           whither
           it
           be
           just
           and
           reasonable
           to
           obey
           him
           in
           all
           things
           .
        
         
           If
           he
           would
           not
           have
           a
           humane
           Judgement
           submit
           to
           that
           which
           discovers
           it's
           Infallibility
           with
           so
           much
           dazling
           and
           lustre
           ,
           unless
           reason
           lead
           one
           to
           it
           ;
           by
           an
           Argument
           
             à
             fortiori
          
           would
           he
           approve
           of
           the
           conduct
           of
           the
           Independants
           as
           reasonable
           ,
           when
           they
           refuse
           to
           submit
           to
           a
           Judgement
           that
           is
           humane
           and
           fallible
           .
        
         
           BUT
           the
           true
           Constitution
           of
           Synods
           according
           to
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           look
           upon
           them
           as
           the
           Assemblies
           of
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           of
           Divines
           ,
           and
           of
           faithful
           people
           ,
           and
           the
           true
           use
           they
           make
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           which
           ought
           to
           be
           made
           of
           them
           ,
           is
           to
           ask
           ,
           and
           receive
           from
           them
           advice
           and
           counsel
           ,
           as
           one
           expects
           ,
           and
           as
           one
           ought
           to
           receive
           it
           from
           wise
           and
           experienced
           men
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           way
           of
           command
           and
           impulse
           .
           That
           is
           all
           the
           Authority
           that
           the
           great
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Armagh
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Baxter
           gives
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           consider
           them
           as
           such
           :
           And
           also
           the
           Oecumenical
           Synods
           which
           were
           held
           under
           Constantine
           and
           Martian
           ,
           had
           no
           more
           ,
           before
           those
           Emperours
           
           gave
           to
           their
           conclusions
           the
           force
           and
           prevalence
           of
           Canons
           ,
           and
           the
           Sanction
           of
           Imperial
           Laws
           .
        
         
           THEY
           take
           the
           Apostolical
           Synod
           for
           the
           model
           of
           the
           Authority
           of
           all
           Synods
           ,
           at
           least
           of
           that
           which
           they
           would
           attribute
           to
           themselves
           :
           and
           although
           it
           was
           the
           onley
           Synod
           that
           was
           guided
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           Infallibility
           ,
           and
           its
           Authority
           was
           much
           more
           eminent
           otherwise
           than
           that
           of
           all
           the
           Synodal
           Assemblies
           in
           the
           succeeding
           Ages
           ;
           yet
           it
           never
           went
           ,
           as
           the
           others
           have
           done
           since
           ,
           to
           throw
           out
           
           Anathema's
           at
           the
           heads
           of
           those
           who
           refuse
           to
           be
           obedient
           to
           them
           ;
           but
           it
           only
           concludes
           with
           this
           exhortation
           ,
           
             if
             you
             keep
             these
             Canons
             ,
             you
             will
             do
             well
             ,
          
        
         
           THEY
           speak
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           of
           the
           power
           and
           calling
           of
           Pastors
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           Ordination
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           the
           good
           maxims
           of
           
             Monsieur
             Mestrozat
             ,
             Monsieur
             Pajon
          
           ,
           and
           
             Monsieur
             Claude
          
           ,
           and
           their
           Doctors
           were
           the
           first
           who
           have
           established
           the
           true
           nature
           of
           Schism
           .
        
         
           AS
           to
           what
           respects
           the
           Power
           ,
           the
           Authority
           ,
           and
           the
           Jurisdiction
           of
           Pastors
           ,
           they
           acknowledge
           no
           other
           in
           the
           Church
           than
           that
           which
           is
           confined
           in
           every
           particular
           Church
           ,
           and
           which
           goes
           not
           beyond
           perswasion
           ▪
           or
           at
           the
           farthest
           a
           declaration
           that
           it
           makes
           ,
           that
           it
           no
           longer
           owns
           such
           and
           such
           ,
           either
           for
           the
           Pastors
           ,
           or
           Members
           of
           its
           Society
           :
           And
           this
           is
           what
           is
           done
           by
           a
           natural
           right
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           shooting
           out
           the
           thunderclaps
           of
           Excommunication
           ,
           or
           deposition
           against
           them
           ;
           for
           Excommunication
           is
           not
           a
           business
           that
           is
           much
           disputed
           of
           among
           them
           .
           The
           hereticks
           and
           the
           wicked
           ,
           being
           condemned
           by
           their
           own
           confession
           ,
           have
           no
           need
           to
           be
           excommunicated
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           excommunicated
           of
           themselves
           ,
           as
           the
           Bishop
           Godean
           tells
           us
           in
           his
           Paraphrase
           upon
           the
           eleventh
           Verse
           ,
           of
           the
           third
           Chapter
           of
           the
           Epistile
           to
           
             Titus
             ,
             A
             man
             that
             is
             an
             Heretick
             after
             the
             first
             and
             second
             Admonition
             reject
             ,
             knowing
             that
             he
             that
             is
             such
             ,
             is
             subverted
             ,
             and
             sinneth
             ,
             being
             condemned
             of
             himself
             ▪
          
           and
           it
           is
           what
           he
           says
           ,
           after
           Saint
           Jerome
           .
           If
           any
           one
           of
           their
           Assemblies
           practise
           Excommunication
           ,
           it
           is
           that
           of
           the
           Ancient
           Christians
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           a
           privation
           from
           the
           holy
           Supper
           ,
           but
           an
           ejection
           of
           the
           body
           out
           of
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           no
           longer
           to
           be
           reckoned
           any
           of
           their
           Members
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           VI.
           An
           Answer
           to
           those
           who
           say
           that
           the
           Congregational
           way
           is
           Incompatible
           with
           the
           Civil
           power
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           deprives
           the
           Magistrate
           of
           the
           Right
           he
           hath
           to
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           that
           it
           is
           Introductory
           of
           Irreligion
           ,
           Ignorance
           ,
           and
           Schism
           in
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           THE
           four
           and
           twentieth
           Chapter
           of
           their
           confession
           of
           faith
           ,
           condemns
           those
           who
           speak
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           of
           persons
           that
           despise
           Superiour
           Powers
           :
           For
           it
           is
           easiy
           to
           demonstrate
           that
           their
           way
           is
           so
           far
           from
           being
           ,
           as
           
             Monsieur
             Daille
          
           believed
           ,
           pernitious
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           troubles
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           or
           which
           over-throws
           the
           Governments
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           authority
           both
           of
           Soveraigns
           and
           their
           states
           ,
           that
           ,
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           way
           in
           the
           world
           which
           contributes
           more
           to
           the
           strength'ning
           of
           Empires
           ,
           Especially
           of
           Monarchies
           ,
           and
           which
           ought
           lesse
           disquiet
           the
           Crowned
           heads
           for
           fear
           least
           they
           should
           cause
           by
           it
           any
           commotions
           in
           the
           State
           ,
           than
           theirs
           :
           For
           as
           they
           do
           not
           set
           up
           and
           establish
           any
           Ecclesiastical
           tribunal
           independant
           on
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           which
           draws
           along
           with
           it
           the
           two
           thirds
           of
           the
           most
           considerable
           persons
           of
           the
           State
           ,
           especially
           ,
           those
           who
           are
           most
           nice
           and
           Scrupulous
           in
           Religion
           ;
           it
           is
           impossible
           that
           there
           should
           be
           any
           troubles
           made
           by
           leagues
           and
           confederations
           in
           that
           manner
           as
           may
           be
           in
           all
           the
           Presbyterian
           Churches
           of
           a
           Nation
           ,
           and
           as
           those
           practise
           it
           ,
           when
           they
           forme
           to
           themselves
           ,
           as
           oft
           times
           they
           have
           done
           an
           Assembly
           of
           their
           deputies
           .
        
         
           ALL
           the
           world
           knowes
           that
           these
           general
           and
           National
           Assemblies
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           have
           been
           formidable
           to
           Kings
           and
           Parliaments
           ▪
           because
           they
           are
           as
           an
           Altar
           ,
           and
           a
           Soveraign
           Ecclesiastical
           power
           ;
           opposed
           to
           a
           Soveraign
           and
           civil
           power
           ,
           of
           which
           there
           have
           been
           seen
           pernitious
           effects
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           which
           France
           ,
           would
           have
           found
           ,
           if
           the
           reformed
           Religion
           had
           prevailed
           over
           the
           Romish
           :
           And
           I
           am
           very
           much
           persuaded
           that
           nothing
           so
           much
           diverted
           Henry
           the
           fourth
           from
           the
           thoughts
           he
           might
           have
           had
           to
           establish
           the
           Reformed
           
           Religion
           in
           France
           ,
           as
           the
           apprehension
           he
           had
           that
           his
           actions
           ,
           being
           somewhat
           free
           ,
           might
           be
           too
           far
           lookt
           into
           and
           examined
           by
           the
           Synods
           and
           the
           Consistories
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           person
           should
           be
           brought
           under
           their
           Jurisdiction
           .
        
         
           AS
           therefore
           the
           Independants
           do
           condemn
           these
           Maxims
           ,
           and
           these
           practises
           ,
           which
           are
           absolutely
           contrary
           to
           theirs
           ;
           how
           ill
           intended
           soever
           they
           were
           ,
           or
           might
           be
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           more
           possible
           for
           them
           to
           set
           up
           in
           a
           Kingdom
           ,
           a
           Soveraign
           Ecclesiastical
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           than
           for
           all
           the
           Companies
           of
           Merchants
           and
           Tradesmen
           ,
           or
           for
           all
           the
           Families
           of
           France
           to
           erect
           a
           Tribunal
           ,
           and
           a
           Merchandizing
           ,
           or
           Oecumenical
           Power
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           equal
           with
           that
           of
           the
           Civil
           State
           ,
        
         
           IN
           a
           word
           ,
           as
           the
           Congregational
           Churches
           do
           neither
           receive
           Ordinances
           ,
           nor
           Commandments
           from
           their
           Synods
           ,
           but
           only
           counsells
           and
           advice
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           cannot
           assemble
           in
           a
           body
           by
           their
           deputies
           ,
           they
           give
           a
           great
           advantage
           unto
           Magistrates
           to
           possess
           an
           intire
           and
           perfect
           Soveraignty
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           for
           their
           
             Motto
             ,
             Divide
             &
             Impera
          
           .
           For
           those
           who
           deprive
           their
           Synods
           of
           all
           Authority
           ,
           and
           who
           do
           not
           attribute
           to
           themselves
           any
           other
           power
           than
           that
           of
           persuasion
           ,
           are
           the
           most
           remote
           of
           all
           from
           framing
           to
           themselves
           ,
           either
           an
           Empire
           ,
           or
           one
           to
           be
           chief
           over
           them
           .
        
         
           
             'T
             IS
             true
             ,
             their
             weakness
             is
             their
             subscribing
             to
             that
             Maxim
             of
          
           Cicero
           ,
           libr.
           de
           Officiis
           .
           Vt
           tutela
           ,
           sic
           procuratio
           Reipublicae
           ad
           utilitatem
           eorum
           qui
           commissi
           sunt
           ,
           non
           ad
           eorum
           quibus
           commissa
           est
           gerunda
           est
           :
           
             and
             to
             that
             of
          
           Salvian
           ,
           libr.
           de
           Providentia
           .
           Infinitam
           Regiae
           Majestatis
           potestatem
           isti
           agnoscunt
           ,
           qui
           infinitam
           divini
           Numinis
           Omnipotentiam
           non
           credunt
           .
        
         
           'T
           IS
           true
           ,
           they
           are
           accused
           for
           depriving
           the
           Magistrate
           from
           the
           same
           Authority
           ,
           and
           Soveraign
           Intendence
           over
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           State
           ,
           as
           over
           that
           of
           the
           Civil
           ▪
           But
           notwithstanding
           they
           do
           sufficiently
           satisfy
           all
           reasonable
           and
           considerate
           persons
           of
           this
           in
           the
           four
           and
           twentieth
           Chapter
           of
           their
           Confession
           .
           Beside
           those
           who
           condemn
           that
           collaterality
           of
           Governments
           and
           of
           Tribunals
           ,
           the
           one
           Ecclesiastical
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Civil
           ,
           in
           one
           and
           the
           same
           territory
           ,
           and
           who
           believe
           that
           it
           comes
           from
           the
           forge
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           hath
           introduced
           Popery
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           do
           not
           trouble
           themselves
           about
           resolving
           the
           difficulty
           ,
           nor
           about
           assigning
           to
           each
           his
           Lawes
           ,
           his
           Courts
           ,
           his
           Officers
           ,
           his
           Soveraign
           ,
           
           and
           the
           measure
           of
           his
           Power
           and
           Authority
           .
        
         
           I
           add
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           force
           and
           efficacy
           of
           Laws
           does
           not
           consist
           in
           ,
           whither
           they
           are
           Ecclesiastical
           or
           Civil
           ,
           nor
           in
           their
           goodness
           ,
           justice
           ,
           and
           truth
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           will
           of
           him
           ,
           or
           those
           ,
           who
           sit
           at
           the
           Helm
           of
           Affairs
           ,
           the
           Congregational
           Churches
           must
           of
           necessity
           acknowledg
           the
           force
           of
           all
           those
           Laws
           ,
           whither
           for
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           ,
           or
           the
           Civil
           State
           :
           only
           they
           affirm
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           Magistrate
           is
           not
           Infallible
           ,
           he
           may
           possibly
           abuse
           his
           right
           ,
           and
           orr
           either
           in
           the
           publication
           ,
           or
           the
           execution
           of
           his
           Laws
           ,
           of
           what
           Nature
           soever
           they
           be
           :
           and
           as
           they
           are
           not
           obliged
           to
           obey
           all
           Civil
           Laws
           ,
           no
           more
           are
           they
           obliged
           to
           obey
           all
           Laws
           Ecclesiastical
           ;
           they
           affirm
           also
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           Empire
           of
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           is
           not
           over
           the
           bodies
           ,
           but
           over
           the
           hearts
           of
           men
           ,
           the
           Magistrate
           who
           is
           the
           Protector
           and
           Defender
           of
           the
           visible
           Church
           of
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           in
           his
           Territories
           ,
           sins
           extremely
           ,
           when
           he
           makes
           Laws
           and
           Ordinances
           that
           do
           violence
           to
           the
           bodies
           of
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           that
           take
           from
           them
           that
           liberty
           ,
           which
           every
           man
           ought
           to
           have
           in
           the
           choice
           of
           his
           Religion
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           manner
           of
           serving
           God.
           
        
         
           BUT
           that
           crime
           which
           is
           imposed
           on
           them
           ,
           supposing
           it
           to
           be
           one
           ,
           is
           incomparably
           less
           ,
           than
           that
           of
           Presbyterian
           Churches
           ,
           all
           which
           follow
           the
           establishment
           ,
           and
           the
           practise
           of
           Calvin
           ,
           who
           set
           up
           in
           Geneva
           an
           Ecclesiastical
           Tribunal
           ,
           Independant
           and
           distinct
           from
           that
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           ;
           insomuch
           that
           a
           learned
           man
           named
           
             Monsieur
             Jurieu
          
           ,
           has
           writ
           a
           large
           Book
           ,
           wherein
           he
           endeavours
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           the
           Soveraign
           Magistrate
           ,
           considered
           as
           such
           ,
           has
           not
           any
           jurisdiction
           ,
           nor
           Intendence
           over
           the
           Collected
           Churches
           in
           his
           Dominions
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           hath
           no
           other
           right
           than
           that
           of
           Inspection
           ,
           and
           considered
           as
           a
           Christian
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           his
           principal
           Members
           ▪
           wherein
           
             Monsieur
             Jurieu
          
           is
           more
           Independant
           than
           the
           Independants
           themselves
           ,
           and
           he
           does
           not
           afford
           so
           much
           Authority
           to
           the
           Magistrate
           over
           the
           Churches
           that
           are
           collected
           within
           his
           Territories
           and
           Dominions
           ,
           as
           the
           Independants
           do
           .
        
         
           THE
           Independant
           Churches
           and
           their
           Pastors
           are
           very
           wide
           from
           these
           thoughts
           and
           practises
           :
           For
           the
           Authority
           of
           every
           Congregation
           ,
           being
           as
           that
           of
           every
           Family
           ,
           what
           liberty
           soever
           it
           has
           to
           govern
           it self
           according
           to
           its
           own
           way
           and
           humour
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           ,
           neither
           in
           right
           ,
           nor
           in
           power
           ,
           nor
           even
           in
           will
           ,
           to
           set
           up
           a
           Tribunal
           distinct
           from
           ,
           and
           Independent
           on
           that
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           .
        
         
         
           AFTER
           all
           ,
           a
           Prince
           who
           should
           endeavour
           to
           establish
           an
           Arbitrary
           Power
           in
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           that
           should
           depend
           only
           upon
           God
           and
           his
           Sword
           ,
           might
           imagine
           he
           should
           be
           less
           hindred
           by
           several
           thousands
           of
           Independant
           Congregations
           ,
           not
           only
           on
           him
           ,
           and
           on
           his
           Courts
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           one
           Independant
           on
           the
           other
           ;
           than
           by
           one
           entire
           body
           of
           all
           those
           Churches
           ,
           which
           should
           set
           up
           by
           their
           deputies
           an
           Ecclesiastical
           Tribunal
           distinct
           from
           ,
           and
           Independant
           on
           the
           Civil
           :
           For
           the
           strengeh
           of
           all
           those
           Independant
           Congregations
           ,
           would
           be
           like
           that
           of
           several
           threads
           ,
           which
           may
           easily
           be
           broke
           one
           after
           another
           ,
           whereas
           the
           strength
           of
           all
           those
           Churches
           joyned
           in
           one
           body
           ,
           would
           be
           like
           to
           that
           of
           all
           those
           threads
           twisted
           together
           ,
           which
           it
           would
           be
           almost
           ,
           if
           not
           absolutely
           ,
           impossible
           to
           break
           ,
           or
           to
           undo
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           same
           way
           that
           Alexander
           took
           to
           break
           the
           Gordian-knot
           .
        
         
           AS
           the
           Independent
           Churches
           do
           come
           the
           nearest
           to
           those
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           so
           likewise
           they
           are
           further
           off
           ,
           than
           any
           of
           the
           other
           reformed
           Churches
           ,
           from
           that
           thought
           and
           practise
           which
           has
           accomplished
           the
           Mystery
           of
           Inquity
           ,
           which
           is
           nothing
           else
           but
           the
           Empire
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           and
           so
           consequently
           That
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           in
           the
           Empire
           of
           the
           secular
           Powers
           ,
           under
           the
           Mask
           and
           Disguise
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           Ecclesiastical
           power
           .
        
         
           AS
           to
           the
           Objection
           that
           is
           made
           against
           them
           ,
           that
           in
           case
           there
           should
           be
           no
           other
           Ecclesiastical
           Establishment
           in
           a
           Kingdom
           than
           theirs
           ,
           the
           three
           fourths
           of
           the
           Inhabitants
           would
           live
           in
           great
           negligence
           ,
           and
           a
           gross
           Ignorance
           of
           Religion
           .
           To
           that
           they
           say
           ,
           that
           their
           way
           does
           not
           exempt
           Pastors
           from
           attending
           upon
           the
           Office
           of
           their
           Ministry
           ,
           at
           all
           times
           and
           places
           ,
           both
           within
           and
           without
           their
           particular
           Congregations
           ;
           and
           to
           take
           the
           same
           pains
           as
           the
           Presbyterian
           Ministers
           do
           ,
           for
           what
           repects
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           word
           in
           the
           most
           publick
           places
           :
           also
           they
           do
           very
           much
           approve
           ,
           that
           the
           Magistrate
           should
           erect
           Academies
           ,
           and
           Colledges
           ;
           assign
           Tithes
           ,
           and
           Revenues
           ,
           and
           Temples
           ;
           establish
           persons
           to
           be
           imployed
           in
           the
           instruction
           of
           people
           in
           publick
           ,
           to
           invite
           them
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           excite
           the
           Ignorant
           to
           frequent
           the
           Schools
           ,
           and
           the
           Lectures
           of
           the
           Professors
           of
           Arts
           and
           Sciences
           ,
           where
           they
           should
           go
           for
           the
           love
           of
           vertue
           and
           knowledge
           ,
           without
           being
           constrained
           .
        
         
           AS
           to
           the
           crime
           of
           Schism
           ,
           which
           is
           imposed
           on
           them
           ,
           as
           their
           being
           seperate
           from
           all
           the
           visible
           Churches
           of
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           as
           the
           Donatists
           ,
           the
           Novatians
           ,
           and
           the
           Luciferians
           did
           :
           
           't
           is
           a
           false
           Accu
           sation
           .
           Those
           who
           accuse
           them
           of
           Schism
           ,
           do
           not
           understand
           the
           nature
           of
           Schism
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           'T
           IS
           not
           Schism
           ,
           when
           a
           particular
           Church
           separates
           from
           another
           Church
           ,
           as
           the
           Church
           of
           Luther
           from
           that
           of
           Calvin
           ,
           nor
           the
           Protestants
           from
           the
           Papists
           :
           nor
           even
           one
           particular
           reformed
           Church
           from
           some
           other
           ,
           with
           which
           it
           made
           before
           but
           one
           body
           of
           a
           Church
           :
           But
           true
           Schism
           is
           formed
           among
           the
           Members
           of
           one
           and
           the
           same
           particular
           Church
           ,
           as
           was
           that
           of
           Corinth
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           'T
           IS
           not
           Schism
           when
           a
           number
           of
           Hereticks
           separate
           from
           the
           Orthodox
           party
           of
           a
           particular
           Church
           ▪
           to
           make
           a
           Congregation
           apart
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           they
           may
           profess
           their
           heresie
           with
           greater
           liberty
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           an
           Apostasie
           ,
           and
           an
           abandoning
           and
           forsaking
           of
           the
           Orthodox
           faith
           ,
           or
           Church
           of
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           which
           is
           Catholick
           and
           visible
           :
           and
           upon
           this
           ground
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           is
           not
           a
           Schismatical
           ,
           but
           an
           Apostate
           Church
           ;
           although
           it
           be
           one
           for
           the
           first
           reason
           ,
           because
           that
           what
           ingagement
           or
           tye
           soever
           all
           its
           Members
           have
           to
           one
           head
           ,
           however
           they
           are
           not
           all
           agreed
           together
           .
           Schism
           properly
           is
           when
           the
           Members
           of
           one
           Church
           are
           at
           variance
           ,
           as
           were
           those
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Corinth
           ,
           and
           upon
           that
           account
           there
           is
           alwayes
           a
           Schism
           in
           the
           Romish
           Church
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           THERE
           is
           no
           Schism
           among
           several
           particular
           Churches
           that
           differ
           one
           from
           the
           other
           in
           discipline
           ,
           but
           that
           retain
           and
           keep
           all
           the
           same
           foundation
           and
           ground
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           who
           have
           for
           that
           point
           a
           great
           union
           ,
           and
           a
           strict
           correspondence
           with
           other
           Churches
           .
           And
           this
           being
           so
           ,
           no
           more
           is
           there
           any
           Schism
           ,
           when
           the
           Congregationals
           are
           Independant
           on
           other
           Churches
           ,
           and
           on
           their
           Synods
           ,
           but
           when
           their
           Churches
           are
           so
           among
           themselves
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           THERE
           is
           no
           Schism
           among
           several
           particular
           Churches
           that
           agree
           in
           one
           and
           the
           fame
           faith
           ,
           and
           discipline
           ,
           as
           are
           those
           of
           Metz
           and
           Sedan
           ,
           but
           do
           their
           own
           business
           apart
           independantly
           ,
           not
           only
           on
           one
           another
           ,
           but
           likewise
           on
           the
           Synods
           .
           'T
           is
           with
           Independant
           Churches
           ,
           or
           with
           several
           other
           particular
           Churches
           ,
           as
           with
           several
           families
           ,
           or
           Neighbourhoods
           ,
           or
           those
           that
           are
           pretty
           distant
           the
           one
           from
           the
           other
           ,
           who
           may
           all
           be
           good
           friends
           ,
           and
           live
           in
           good
           Intelligence
           together
           ,
           without
           any
           thing
           of
           Schism
           ,
           or
           rupture
           between
           them
           ,
           and
           yet
           every
           one
           does
           their
           own
           particular
           business
           by
           themselves
           .
        
         
         
           5.
           
           THE
           Congregational
           men
           are
           no
           more
           guilty
           of
           Schism
           ,
           when
           they
           form
           to
           themselves
           Congregations
           ,
           distinct
           from
           Parishes
           contrary
           to
           the
           command
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           ;
           't
           is
           a
           disobedience
           ,
           not
           to
           a
           National
           Church
           which
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           hath
           not
           instituted
           ,
           much
           less
           invested
           with
           either
           Jurisdiction
           or
           power
           to
           make
           Laws
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ;
           but
           to
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           whom
           to
           disobey
           is
           not
           Schism
           ,
           but
           a
           crime
           of
           
             laesoe
             Majestaetis
          
           ,
           or
           rebellion
           ;
           but
           yet
           it
           ceases
           to
           be
           that
           too
           ,
           when
           it
           acts
           only
           from
           this
           principle
           of
           
             obeying
             God
             rather
             than
             men
          
           .
        
         
           NOW
           this
           clearing
           up
           of
           the
           Nature
           of
           Schism
           ,
           which
           strongly
           establishes
           the
           Independancy
           of
           the
           Churches
           ,
           and
           makes
           it
           altogether
           reasonable
           ,
           does
           not
           destroy
           the
           Confederation
           of
           the
           Churches
           into
           one
           body
           ,
           even
           under
           a
           national
           Synod
           ,
           when
           for
           the
           mutual
           preservation
           of
           these
           Churches
           against
           a
           common
           Enemy
           that
           persecutes
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           constrained
           to
           make
           but
           one
           body
           of
           State
           or
           of
           Churches
           ,
           such
           as
           is
           the
           Confederation
           of
           our
           Churches
           in
           France
           .
           But
           then
           that
           necessity
           does
           not
           destroy
           the
           natural
           liberty
           of
           every
           particular
           Church
           to
           be
           Independant
           :
           't
           is
           a
           Confederation
           established
           with
           prudence
           ,
           in
           that
           manner
           as
           was
           that
           of
           the
           Cities
           of
           Achaida
           ,
           and
           as
           is
           at
           this
           day
           that
           of
           the
           Low-Countries
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Swizers
           ;
           the
           conjunction
           ,
           of
           which
           into
           one
           body
           ,
           and
           under
           one
           and
           the
           same
           jurisdiction
           does
           not
           divest
           any
           Town
           or
           Province
           of
           their
           natural
           freedome
           and
           liberty
           to
           be
           Independant
           on
           one
           another
           .
        
         
           THERE
           is
           however
           this
           temper
           ,
           and
           menage
           to
           be
           observed
           in
           this
           Religious
           Confederation
           ,
           that
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           made
           ,
           not
           by
           vertue
           of
           the
           Power
           of
           binding
           and
           loosing
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Keys
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           heaven
           ,
           which
           it
           is
           pretended
           that
           God
           hath
           committed
           to
           Pastors
           ,
           or
           Synods
           ;
           but
           by
           vertue
           of
           a
           confederated
           discipline
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           the
           place
           of
           a
           Magistrate
           .
           Also
           the
           Councel
           of
           
             Monsieur
             Amyraule
          
           should
           be
           observed
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           the
           same
           that
           the
           Cities
           of
           Achaia
           observed
           before
           ,
           viz.
           that
           nothing
           should
           pass
           in
           the
           general
           Assembly
           ,
           but
           what
           has
           been
           first
           reviewed
           ,
           and
           approved
           of
           by
           every
           particular
           Church
           .
        
         
           AND
           this
           is
           that
           wherein
           the
           prudence
           of
           our
           first
           Reformers
           in
           France
           have
           been
           wanting
           ,
           when
           they
           sat
           up
           a
           discipline
           by
           vertue
           of
           an
           Ecclesiastical
           power
           distinct
           from
           that
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           and
           from
           that
           which
           has
           its
           operation
           upon
           the
           heart
           by
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           word
           ;
           and
           of
           a
           power
           fastened
           to
           the
           Keyes
           of
           the
           
           Kingdome
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           to
           that
           of
           binding
           and
           loosing
           :
           by
           vertue
           of
           which
           power
           ,
           they
           depose
           and
           excommunicate
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           as
           
             Monsieur
             Claude
          
           says
           ,
           they
           deliver
           up
           a
           person
           to
           the
           Devil
           :
           but
           they
           also
           deliver
           him
           to
           him
           in
           the
           name
           and
           Authority
           of
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           that
           so
           the
           people
           may
           not
           imagine
           this
           power
           to
           be
           that
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           confederate
           discipline
           ,
           but
           of
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           the
           Mediatour
           ,
           and
           King
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           by
           vertue
           of
           the
           power
           that
           he
           exercises
           over
           it
           ,
           and
           of
           which
           the
           Pastors
           and
           Ministers
           are
           the
           depositers
           .
        
         
           AS
           to
           those
           who
           blame
           as
           much
           the
           separation
           of
           the
           Independants
           ,
           as
           that
           of
           the
           Donatists
           ,
           the
           Novatians
           ,
           and
           Luciferians
           ,
           it
           is
           ill
           grounded
           :
           the
           vice
           of
           the
           Donatists
           was
           in
           that
           they
           owned
           no
           other
           Church
           of
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           in
           the
           World
           than
           theirs
           :
           for
           they
           rebaptized
           those
           who
           came
           from
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           to
           them
           :
           the
           Independants
           are
           far
           from
           these
           thoughts
           and
           practices
           :
           they
           do
           as
           those
           who
           having
           a
           particular
           care
           of
           their
           health
           ,
           withdraw
           into
           a
           better
           place
           ,
           and
           sounder
           Air
           ,
           but
           yet
           they
           do
           not
           think
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           may
           do
           very
           well
           in
           places
           ,
           where
           the
           Air
           is
           not
           so
           good
           .
        
         
           BEFORE
           I
           go
           to
           another
           Chapter
           ,
           I
           shall
           take
           notice
           that
           the
           result
           of
           the
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           practises
           of
           the
           Congregationals
           ,
           their
           Churches
           and
           their
           Pastors
           ,
           do
           come
           to
           these
           two
           Maxims
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           THAT
           to
           establish
           peace
           and
           true
           Religion
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           among
           Christians
           ;
           we
           must
           go
           back
           to
           the
           
             Materia
             prima
          
           of
           the
           Congregational
           Churches
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           that
           every
           person
           ,
           and
           every
           Society
           hath
           the
           liberty
           to
           deliberate
           and
           consult
           about
           the
           choice
           of
           a
           Religion
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           way
           to
           serve
           God
           ;
           and
           to
           take
           upon
           that
           point
           the
           counsel
           of
           wise
           and
           sincere
           persons
           ,
           provided
           that
           that
           counsel
           tends
           not
           to
           Irreligion
           ,
           and
           to
           some
           Establishment
           of
           such
           maxims
           which
           shock
           the
           natural
           Notions
           concerning
           the
           existence
           of
           a
           God
           ,
           his
           Providence
           ,
           the
           Immortality
           of
           the
           soul
           ,
           the
           necessity
           of
           a
           Divine
           Worship
           ;
           provided
           also
           that
           the
           manner
           which
           every
           person
           ,
           and
           every
           Church
           hath
           chosen
           to
           govern
           it self
           by
           ,
           doth
           not
           trouble
           the
           State
           in
           which
           one
           lives
           ;
           unless
           that
           trouble
           happen
           by
           accident
           ,
           in
           the
           manner
           that
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           sayes
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           which
           excites
           troubles
           ,
           and
           brings
           Wars
           and
           contentions
           into
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           THAT
           this
           maxim
           of
           a
           national
           Church
           in
           every
           Territory
           ,
           
           with
           an
           uniformity
           of
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           discipline
           ,
           distinct
           from
           the
           civil
           Tribunals
           in
           jurisdiction
           and
           officers
           ,
           hath
           introduced
           the
           Pope
           into
           the
           World
           ;
           that
           it
           hath
           been
           ,
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           it
           will
           be
           the
           cause
           that
           there
           never
           will
           be
           a
           Church
           in
           the
           World
           in
           its
           true
           purity
           ,
           unless
           
             Almighty
             God
          
           reserves
           some
           among
           the
           Congregational
           Churches
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           VII
           .
           That
           the
           Congregational
           way
           has
           been
           practised
           in
           all
           Ages
           of
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           I
           Could
           easily
           shew
           that
           for
           above
           this
           four
           thousand
           years
           before
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           even
           during
           the
           height
           of
           Popery
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           bosome
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Rome
             ,
             God
          
           hath
           alwayes
           reserved
           some
           true
           Worshippers
           of
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           by
           the
           way
           of
           Congregational
           Assemblies
           ;
           there
           were
           an
           infinite
           number
           of
           them
           in
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           ,
           during
           the
           persecution
           that
           was
           set
           on
           foot
           by
           the
           Arrians
           ,
           and
           when
           ,
           as
           St.
           Jerome
           sayes
           ,
           all
           the
           World
           were
           Arrians
           .
        
         
           BUT
           to
           come
           more
           particularly
           to
           the
           thing
           ;
           they
           have
           had
           Independant
           Churches
           in
           all
           times
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           places
           ,
           before
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           of
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           after
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           there
           were
           of
           them
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Exos
           the
           Son
           of
           Seth
           ;
           for
           so
           must
           be
           understood
           the
           last
           Verse
           of
           the
           fourth
           Chapter
           of
           
             Genesis
             ,
             when
             men
             began
             to
             call
             upon
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
          
           that
           from
           his
           time
           the
           Children
           of
           God
           began
           to
           form
           themselves
           into
           particular
           Congregations
           ,
           and
           to
           separate
           from
           those
           that
           ran
           after
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           its
           vanities
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           called
           the
           Children
           of
           God
           or
           of
           Jehova
           ,
           and
           to
           pay
           their
           adorations
           to
           him
           as
           to
           their
           Creator
           and
           Benefactor
           .
           The
           family
           of
           Noah
           and
           his
           Ark
           was
           a
           Congregational
           Church
           ,
           which
           God
           had
           separated
           from
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           World.
           The
           family
           of
           Job
           ,
           that
           of
           
             Abraham
             ,
             Josuah
             ,
             Samuel
          
           ,
           were
           Independant
           Churches
           .
           Palestine
           was
           full
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           Maimonides
           tells
           us
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           truly
           Independant
           ,
           because
           they
           neither
           had
           any
           thing
           to
           do
           with
           the
           national
           
           Church
           ,
           nor
           with
           its
           tribunal
           ,
           nor
           Sanhedrim
           .
           And
           so
           likewise
           the
           Guides
           ,
           who
           were
           called
           
             Prophets
             ,
             Seers
          
           ,
           and
           Doctors
           were
           not
           of
           the
           tribe
           of
           Levi
           ,
           but
           of
           another
           tribe
           :
           and
           it
           is
           from
           those
           that
           the
           Doctors
           of
           the
           Law
           came
           ,
           which
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           speaks
           of
           ,
           the
           Scribes
           ,
           the
           Pharisees
           ,
           and
           the
           Esseni
           .
           They
           called
           their
           Societies
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Colledges
           ,
           houses
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           Synagogues
           ,
           where
           they
           did
           not
           attend
           upon
           the
           Levitical
           Worship
           ,
           but
           on
           Prayer
           ,
           exhortation
           ,
           and
           the
           expounding
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           we
           see
           the
           first
           establishment
           of
           them
           in
           the
           first
           Verses
           of
           the
           three
           and
           twentieth
           Chapter
           of
           Leviticus
           ,
           they
           were
           distant
           one
           from
           the
           other
           the
           space
           of
           a
           Sabbath
           day's
           Journey
           ,
           they
           were
           nearer
           one
           another
           whilest
           they
           stayed
           in
           the
           Wilderness
           ,
           and
           were
           then
           called
           Tents
           ,
           as
           were
           those
           of
           
             Corah
             ,
             Dathan
          
           ,
           and
           Abiram
           ,
           which
           were
           also
           Independant
           Churches
           .
           David
           calls
           the
           Congregation
           that
           he
           frequented
           ,
           Sanctuary
           ,
           where
           he
           consulted
           the
           mouth
           of
           God
           about
           his
           being
           healed
           from
           his
           prejudices
           against
           the
           dispensation
           of
           God
           towards
           the
           generation
           of
           good
           men
           ,
           who
           were
           often
           times
           under
           the
           Rod
           ,
           and
           in
           affliction
           ;
           whilest
           the
           wicked
           were
           in
           prosperity
           :
           and
           in
           the
           87
           Psalm
           ,
           he
           speaks
           of
           the
           esteem
           that
           he
           had
           for
           those
           Congregations
           or
           houses
           of
           Prayer
           which
           he
           did
           set
           forth
           by
           the
           Tents
           of
           Jacob
           ,
           although
           that
           which
           he
           had
           for
           the
           Ark
           ,
           or
           for
           the
           gates
           of
           Zion
           ,
           and
           for
           his
           propitiatory
           ,
           were
           greater
           .
           To
           conconclude
           ,
           the
           seven
           thousand
           men
           ,
           that
           had
           not
           bowed
           their
           knee
           to
           Baal
           ,
           were
           Independant
           Churches
           ;
           for
           it
           cannot
           be
           thought
           that
           so
           great
           a
           number
           of
           persons
           could
           assemble
           together
           in
           one
           place
           ,
           and
           that
           too
           in
           a
           time
           of
           so
           great
           persecution
           .
        
         
           THERE
           were
           of
           them
           in
           the
           time
           of
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ;
           for
           the
           Apostolical
           Colledge
           was
           an
           Independant
           Church
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           two
           or
           three
           persons
           assembled
           in
           his
           name
           ,
           made
           a
           Church
           ,
           as
           also
           sayes
           
             Tertullian
             ,
             ubi
             tres
             ,
             ibi
             Ecclesia
             ,
             etiamsi
             Laici
             .
          
           Immediately
           after
           the
           Ascention
           of
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           the
           first
           Assembly
           of
           Christians
           in
           Jerusalem
           was
           Independant
           ;
           and
           that
           where
           Cornelius
           and
           his
           family
           were
           assembled
           ,
           was
           a
           Congregational
           Church
           ,
           of
           which
           St.
           Peter
           was
           the
           Pastor
           for
           some
           days
           .
           Philemon
           had
           one
           of
           them
           in
           his
           house
           .
           Those
           of
           whom
           
             Pliny
             the
             younger
          
           speaks
           ,
           Epist
           .
           97.
           libr.
           10.
           were
           others
           of
           them
           .
           
             Affirmabant
             hanc
             fuisse
             summam
             vel
             erroris
             ,
             vel
             culpae
             ,
             quod
             soliti
             essent
             ,
             stato
             die
             ,
             ante
             lucem
             convenire
             ,
             carmenque
             Christo
             quasi
             Deo
             dicere
             secum
             invicem
             ,
             seque
             Sacramento
             ne
             in
             Scelus
             aliquod
             obstringere
             ,
             sed
             ne
             furta
             ,
             ne
             latrocinia
             ,
          
           
           
             ne
             Adulteria
             committerent
             ,
             ne
             sidem
             fallerent
             ,
             ne
             depositunt
             appellati
             abnegarent
             .
             Tertullian
             .
             libr.
             de
             Coron
             .
             Milit.
          
           adds
           that
           it
           was
           the
           Custome
           in
           those
           Assemblies
           before
           day
           ,
           to
           Celebrate
           the
           holy
           Supper
           .
           The
           Independant
           Churches
           of
           England
           ,
           at
           least
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           are
           formed
           after
           this
           Model
           ,
           and
           exact
           from
           their
           Members
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           abstain
           from
           those
           crimes
           of
           which
           Pliny
           makes
           mention
           .
        
         
           NOW
           that
           custome
           of
           the
           Christians
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Pliny
           ,
           which
           exacted
           from
           the
           Members
           of
           their
           Churches
           ,
           a
           life
           perfectly
           exemplary
           ,
           stops
           the
           mouths
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           turn
           into
           rallery
           ,
           the
           Independant
           Assemblies
           ,
           because
           they
           only
           do
           admit
           of
           those
           that
           are
           holy
           ,
           and
           in
           whom
           they
           find
           the
           marks
           and
           signs
           of
           Regeneration
           ,
           and
           who
           oblige
           themselves
           by
           Oath
           ,
           or
           verbal
           promise
           ,
           to
           abstain
           from
           those
           crimes
           that
           Pliny
           here
           has
           reckoned
           up
           ,
           or
           to
           undergo
           the
           Penalty
           set
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           discipline
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           ALSO
           that
           custome
           of
           the
           Christians
           testifies
           ,
           that
           besides
           the
           numerous
           Churches
           ,
           as
           for
           instance
           that
           of
           Corinth
           ,
           which
           consisted
           of
           several
           thousands
           ,
           where
           it
           could
           not
           be
           otherwise
           but
           that
           there
           must
           be
           a
           good
           number
           of
           Hereticks
           ,
           and
           debauched
           and
           loose
           persons
           ,
           there
           were
           established
           other
           Congregational
           ,
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           great
           Church
           ,
           whereof
           the
           Members
           were
           more
           holy
           and
           more
           Orthodox
           ;
           and
           who
           resembled
           those
           whom
           Pliny
           speaks
           of
           ,
           and
           those
           Stations
           which
           Tertullian
           mentions
           :
           where
           beside
           the
           publick
           Assemblies
           ,
           some
           families
           set
           a
           part
           by
           themselves
           one
           day
           of
           the
           week
           to
           fasting
           ,
           to
           prayer
           and
           other
           exercises
           of
           Piety
           ,
           and
           also
           to
           the
           Celebration
           of
           the
           holy
           Supper
           :
           and
           this
           is
           what
           they
           frequently
           practised
           ,
           and
           with
           good
           edification
           :
           for
           it
           is
           with
           small
           Churches
           ,
           as
           with
           small
           States
           ,
           little
           Republicks
           ,
           Families
           ,
           particular
           Synods
           of
           twenty
           five
           or
           thirty
           persons
           ;
           wherein
           it
           is
           much
           more
           easie
           to
           establish
           a
           good
           order
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           those
           who
           are
           of
           it
           unto
           the
           practise
           of
           good
           manners
           and
           life
           ,
           than
           in
           great
           States
           ,
           in
           great
           Churches
           ,
           and
           Oecumenical
           Synods
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           are
           National
           ,
           wherein
           Ambition
           ,
           Envy
           ,
           Factions
           ,
           Avarice
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ▪
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           corruptions
           reign
           ,
           and
           cannot
           but
           do
           so
           .
           Strada
           sayes
           very
           judiciously
           .
           
             In
             consessu
             plurium
             Senatorum
             ,
             aut
             Consitiariorum
             ,
             partes
             su●s
             magis
             agit
             Ambitio
             ,
             quàm
             in
             paucorum
             .
             Lucian
             ,
             libro
             de
             Artibus
             dolosis
             ,
          
           in
           speaking
           of
           great
           Assemblies
           ,
           sayes
           ,
           
             the
             greatest
             Bawlers
             have
             the
             greatest
             advantage
             in
             such
             Assemblies
             ,
             because
          
           
           
             those
             who
             understand
             nothing
             of
             the
             matter
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             sure
             ,
             are
             always
             of
             the
             greatest
             number
             ,
             judge
             of
             things
             by
             the
             outside
             ,
             and
             so
             give
             the
             cause
             for
             g●i●ed
             ,
             to
             those
             who
             are
             the
             most
             resolute
             and
             clamorous
             .
          
        
         
           THESE
           considerations
           do
           furnish
           me
           with
           several
           others
           ,
           which
           confirm
           me
           in
           this
           Opinion
           that
           the
           Congregational
           way
           was
           that
           which
           God
           made
           use
           of
           ,
           in
           the
           Ancient
           Church
           ,
           to
           convert
           to
           the
           faith
           ,
           those
           ,
           who
           were
           not
           Christians
           ,
           but
           by
           outward
           profession
           ,
           
             from
             a
             State
             of
             nature
             to
             a
             State
             of
             Grace
             :
          
           and
           that
           the
           way
           which
           they
           take
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           when
           one
           person
           preaches
           to
           several
           thousands
           is
           neither
           properly
           ,
           nor
           efficaciously
           that
           which
           gains
           souls
           to
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           .
           And
           this
           will
           appear
           by
           the
           opposition
           of
           the
           Government
           at
           this
           day
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           that
           of
           the
           antient
           Primitive
           Christians
           .
           I
           believe
           ,
           there
           will
           be
           found
           but
           very
           little
           conformity
           ,
           not
           onely
           ,
           in
           the
           persons
           that
           attend
           upon
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           the
           places
           ,
           and
           manner
           ,
           where
           ,
           and
           how
           it
           is
           performed
           .
           Heretofore
           the
           Bishop
           alone
           in
           publick
           did
           execute
           the
           office
           of
           preaching
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           duties
           of
           the
           holy
           Ministry
           ;
           for
           he
           left
           those
           of
           lesser
           consequence
           to
           the
           Deacons
           ;
           but
           at
           this
           day
           just
           the
           Reverse
           is
           practised
           ,
           and
           maintained
           .
           'T
           is
           now
           only
           the
           Priest
           that
           preaches
           in
           publick
           in
           the
           Assemblies
           of
           several
           thousands
           .
           And
           likewise
           as
           the
           extent
           of
           the
           place
           unto
           which
           the
           Ministry
           of
           these
           at
           this
           day
           is
           confined
           ,
           is
           called
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           so
           it
           was
           also
           heretofore
           that
           of
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           he
           most
           commonly
           dated
           his
           Letters
           thus
           
             ex
             mea
             paraecia
          
           .
           Which
           ,
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           plainly
           shewes
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           Intendance
           and
           Government
           of
           the
           Bishop
           in
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           was
           only
           over
           a
           Town
           or
           Villa
           ,
           which
           they
           called
           a
           Parish
           or
           a
           Suburb
           ,
           for
           also
           every
           Villa
           and
           Burrough
           had
           their
           
             Chorepiscopum
             .
             Monsieur
             Larroque
          
           ,
           without
           thinking
           of
           it
           ,
           makes
           it
           clear
           and
           evident
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           the
           Ancient
           practise
           ,
           for
           the
           Bishop
           alone
           to
           have
           the
           charge
           of
           preaching
           in
           the
           greatest
           ,
           and
           most
           numerous
           Assemblies
           ,
           because
           the
           Bishops
           being
           aged
           and
           sick
           ,
           they
           called
           to
           his
           help
           and
           assistance
           ,
           not
           the
           Priests
           of
           the
           Bishop's
           Presbytry
           ,
           but
           some
           neighbour
           Bishops
           .
           He
           tells
           us
           of
           one
           Nareissus
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Jerusalem
           ,
           who
           ,
           being
           a
           hundred
           and
           sixteen
           years
           old
           ,
           had
           for
           his
           Coadjutor
           Alexander
           ,
           that
           had
           been
           Bishop
           of
           Capadocia
           :
           and
           of
           one
           Theoctenus
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Caesarea
           ,
           that
           shared
           the
           care
           of
           his
           Episcopacy
           with
           Anatolius
           ,
           who
           ,
           in
           truth
           ,
           was
           not
           as
           yet
           Bishop
           ,
           but
           who
           ▪
           was
           then
           consecrated
           and
           called
           Bishop
           :
           which
           plainly
           shewes
           was
           
           that
           a
           Priest
           could
           not
           be
           his
           Coadjutor
           .
           This
           is
           also
           confirmed
           by
           the
           example
           of
           Valerius
           Bishop
           of
           Hippo
           ,
           who
           being
           old
           and
           decayed
           ,
           took
           not
           one
           of
           those
           who
           was
           to
           continue
           in
           the
           Presbytry
           for
           his
           Coadjutor
           ;
           but
           he
           took
           
             Saint
             Austin
          
           ,
           who
           was
           to
           be
           his
           Successor
           ,
           and
           who
           also
           was
           called
           Bishop
           of
           Hippo
           during
           the
           life
           of
           Valerius
           .
        
         
           AS
           to
           those
           of
           the
           Presbytry
           ,
           who
           were
           called
           Deacons
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           the
           Creatures
           of
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           wholy
           at
           his
           Devotion
           ,
           so
           likewise
           their
           Ministry
           was
           that
           which
           is
           spoken
           of
           in
           the
           6.
           of
           the
           Acts
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           that
           of
           preaching
           in
           publick
           .
        
         
           AS
           for
           the
           Priests
           or
           Elders
           ,
           who
           were
           not
           Deacons
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           ordinarily
           preach
           in
           publick
           assemblies
           ,
           whence
           it
           happened
           ,
           that
           we
           read
           of
           very
           few
           Homilies
           composed
           and
           made
           by
           the
           Priests
           .
           Their
           Ministry
           was
           concluded
           and
           bound
           within
           the
           apartment
           or
           paraecia
           of
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           already
           said
           ,
           it
           was
           less
           fixt
           ,
           and
           more
           Itinerant
           ,
           for
           they
           went
           from
           house
           to
           house
           :
           there
           was
           not
           a
           day
           past
           but
           that
           the
           Priest
           ,
           or
           Elder
           ,
           visited
           the
           good
           Families
           ,
           went
           to
           prayers
           there
           ▪
           expounded
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           administred
           the
           holy
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           to
           them
           :
           and
           as
           for
           Baptism
           ,
           it
           was
           most
           commonly
           celebrated
           by
           the
           Deacons
           in
           great
           Assemblies
           ,
           or
           in
           great
           Churches
           ,
           at
           the
           entrance
           of
           which
           ,
           the
           Fonts
           were
           placed
           ,
           or
           the
           Baptisterium
           .
        
         
           'T
           IS
           true
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           did
           frequently
           oppose
           those
           private
           assemblies
           and
           by
           their
           Synods
           and
           Canons
           (
           so
           far
           as
           that
           the
           Synode
           of
           Gangr●
           anatheniatized
           them
           )
           called
           in
           derision
           those
           that
           frequented
           them
           
             A●●phales
             ▪
          
           and
           condemned
           even
           those
           that
           communicated
           with
           them
           .
           They
           would
           do
           the
           like
           also
           to
           persons
           of
           quality
           that
           kept
           in
           their
           houses
           Priests
           ,
           and
           Oratories
           .
           'T
           is
           true
           also
           ,
           
             Saint
             Chrysostome
          
           would
           have
           the
           
             Lords
             Supper
          
           to
           be
           as
           publick
           as
           Baptism
           ,
           and
           that
           both
           should
           be
           celebrated
           and
           performed
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           the
           whole
           World.
           
        
         
           BUT
           because
           it
           would
           scarcely
           be
           believed
           ,
           that
           one
           Bishop
           singly
           ,
           as
           Cyril
           of
           
             Alexandria
             ,
             Cyril
          
           of
           Jerusalem
           ,
           and
           
             Saint
             Chrysostome
          
           of
           Constantinople
           ,
           could
           preach
           in
           publick
           one
           Lord's
           day
           ,
           to
           above
           a
           hundred
           thousand
           Auditors
           that
           were
           in
           each
           of
           their
           Villa's
           ;
           they
           say
           ,
           that
           of
           necessity
           several
           of
           the
           Presbytry
           must
           perform
           the
           office
           of
           Preachers
           in
           those
           other
           places
           of
           the
           City
           where
           the
           Bishop
           did
           not
           preach
           :
           and
           this
           appears
           by
           the
           Homilies
           of
           
             Saint
             Chrysostome
             ,
             ad
             populum
             Antiochenum
             ,
          
           when
           he
           was
           not
           Bishop
           :
           That
           is
           true
           ,
           but
           also
           those
           Priests
           had
           no
           fixt
           places
           ,
           
           no
           cure
           ,
           nor
           certain
           ,
           parish
           ,
           over
           which
           they
           were
           pastors
           ,
           because
           the
           Bishop
           himself
           was
           the
           Curate
           of
           the
           Parish
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           Priests
           were
           only
           the
           Vicars
           of
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           as
           Nicholas
           .
           1.
           called
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Germany
           ,
           and
           of
           
             France
             ,
             Suos
             Episcopos
             &
             Vicarios
             .
          
           Those
           Priests
           were
           ,
           as
           the
           Deacons
           at
           the
           devotion
           of
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           were
           entirely
           his
           Creatures
           ,
           and
           they
           might
           rather
           (
           I
           am
           sure
           better
           )
           be
           called
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           than
           of
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           it
           appears
           by
           the
           six
           and
           twentieth
           Canon
           of
           the
           Synod
           of
           Agde
           ,
           for
           they
           were
           like
           persons
           taken
           upon
           hire
           ,
           and
           to
           whom
           the
           Bishop
           gave
           Salary
           for
           their
           pains
           and
           trouble
           .
        
         
           AFTER
           all
           these
           discoveries
           and
           Manifestations
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           doubt
           but
           that
           the
           Churches
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Apostles
           and
           for
           a
           long
           while
           after
           ,
           were
           congregational
           ,
           and
           Independant
           on
           Synodes
           ,
           since
           that
           even
           every
           Family
           of
           the
           most
           considerable
           ,
           and
           better
           sort
           was
           a
           Church
           ,
           or
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           they
           had
           one
           among
           them
           ,
           where
           the
           exercizes
           of
           Piety
           were
           regularly
           performed
           every
           day
           ,
           and
           where
           ,
           during
           their
           repast
           ,
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           was
           read
           ,
           as
           we
           may
           learn
           from
           the
           
             first
             Epistle
             to
             Timothy
             ,
             Chapter
             the
          
           IV.
           
             verse
             the
             fifth
             .
             For
             every
             Creature
             of
             God
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             nothing
             to
             be
             refused
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             received
             with
             thanksgiving
             :
             For
             it
             is
             sanctified
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             prayer
             .
          
           And
           where
           before
           they
           departed
           ,
           or
           ,
           indeed
           ,
           rose
           from
           Table
           ,
           they
           received
           the
           Communion
           as
           Tertullian
           tells
           us
           in
           his
           book
           
             de
             Corona
             Militis
          
           ,
           declaring
           that
           this
           practise
           was
           agreeing
           with
           the
           institution
           of
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           also
           practised
           much
           in
           the
           3.
           
           Age
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Saint
           Cyprian
           ,
           as
           he
           tells
           us
           in
           one
           of
           his
           Epistles
           ,
           
             Quotidie
             communicamus
          
           .
           Although
           several
           families
           ,
           every
           
             Lord's
             day
          
           ,
           made
           very
           great
           and
           Numerous
           Assemblies
           ,
           where
           in
           most
           solemn
           manner
           they
           attended
           upon
           prayer
           ,
           preaching
           ,
           and
           celebration
           of
           the
           holy
           Supper
           ,
           yet
           he
           ,
           who
           performed
           the
           Action
           ,
           was
           called
           
             Primus
             Presbyter
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &
             Episcopus
             .
          
           To
           which
           it
           seemes
           Saint
           Paul
           hath
           respect
           in
           his
           1.
           
           
             Epistle
             to
             Timothy
          
           .
           5.
           17.
           
             let
             the
             Elders
             that
             rule
             well
             be
             counted
             worthy
             of
             double
             honour
             ,
             especially
             they
             who
             labour
             in
             the
             word
             and
             Doctrine
          
           ;
           where
           ,
           though
           ,
           in
           the
           words
           ,
           he
           does
           not
           speak
           of
           two
           kinds
           of
           Pastors
           ,
           or
           Ministers
           ,
           distinct
           in
           rank
           and
           dignity
           ,
           nor
           even
           in
           office
           ,
           yet
           notwithstanding
           he
           does
           insinuate
           in
           that
           place
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Presbytry
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Company
           of
           the
           Ministers
           of
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           named
           indifferently
           Bishops
           ,
           Elders
           ,
           and
           Presbyters
           ,
           there
           were
           some
           that
           were
           
           Deacons
           ,
           and
           whose
           gifts
           were
           less
           for
           praying
           and
           preaching
           in
           publick
           .
        
         
           FOR
           though
           I
           believe
           that
           the
           Apostles
           did
           not
           establish
           diverse
           degrees
           of
           Pastors
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           their
           time
           ,
           and
           a
           long
           while
           after
           ,
           they
           were
           called
           indifferently
           Bishops
           ,
           Priests
           ,
           Elders
           ,
           sacerdotes
           ,
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           Deacons
           :
           And
           that
           the
           same
           Deacons
           bore
           a
           part
           in
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           with
           the
           rest
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           seen
           ,
           for
           Example
           ,
           in
           Saint
           Stephen
           ,
           and
           Phillip
           ,
           and
           by
           what
           
             Clemens
             Alexandrinus
          
           tells
           us
           in
           the
           
             sixth
             book
             of
             his
             strom
             it
             es
             ,
          
           and
           
             Mr.
             James
             Capel
          
           in
           his
           Catechisme
           :
           yet
           it
           is
           most
           certain
           that
           from
           the
           second
           age
           ,
           they
           were
           distinguished
           in
           names
           and
           offices
           ,
           that
           the
           first
           Priest
           ,
           or
           Bishop
           ,
           attended
           more
           peculiarly
           upon
           preaching
           in
           publique
           ,
           and
           the
           Priests
           and
           Deacons
           upon
           the
           functions
           of
           lesser
           consequence
           ,
           as
           alms-giving
           &c.
           from
           whence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           we
           read
           so
           often
           of
           the
           first
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           one
           created
           so
           many
           Priests
           ,
           so
           many
           Deacons
           ,
           and
           that
           Hyggen
           in
           the
           year
           141.
           created
           fifteen
           Priests
           ,
           fifteen
           Deacons
           ,
           and
           six
           Bishops
           .
           That
           Eleutherius
           in
           the
           year
           184
           ordained
           12
           Priests
           .
           8
           Deacons
           ,
           and
           15
           Bishops
           ,
           not
           to
           serve
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           but
           in
           other
           places
           ,
           where
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           who
           had
           ordained
           them
           ,
           was
           to
           attend
           upon
           the
           preaching
           in
           publick
           ,
           and
           the
           Priests
           and
           Deacons
           upon
           the
           other
           functions
           of
           the
           holy
           Ministry
           ;
           for
           their
           Ministry
           was
           less
           fixt
           ;
           they
           went
           to
           break
           bread
           from
           house
           to
           house
           ,
           they
           instructed
           ,
           they
           comforted
           ,
           they
           confirmed
           Christians
           ,
           and
           those
           whom
           they
           called
           Fideles
           in
           the
           profession
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Practise
           of
           Piety
           ,
           and
           drew
           over
           Jews
           and
           Gentiles
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           baptized
           them
           ,
           adding
           every
           day
           some
           or
           other
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           to
           be
           saved
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           they
           formed
           almost
           as
           many
           independant
           Churches
           ,
           as
           there
           were
           families
           ,
           but
           which
           then
           did
           not
           constitute
           a
           Communion
           distinct
           from
           that
           of
           the
           same
           Fideles
           in
           the
           greater
           and
           more
           numerous
           Assemblies
           ,
           and
           where
           they
           assisted
           ,
           not
           only
           at
           the
           h●aring
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           but
           also
           at
           the
           participation
           of
           the
           holy
           supper
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           sacred
           Ceremonies
           ,
           as
           
             Mounsieur
             le
             Sueur
          
           tells
           us
           .
        
         
           I
           must
           needs
           make
           one
           observation
           here
           which
           will
           be
           of
           no
           mean
           consequence
           ,
           as
           to
           what
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           about
           the
           diversity
           of
           the
           names
           of
           Bishop
           ,
           Priest
           ,
           Elder
           ,
           Sacerdote
           ,
           and
           Deacon
           in
           the
           same
           Ministry
           ,
           against
           those
           who
           would
           fain
           perswade
           us
           ,
           that
           not
           only
           this
           Intendance
           of
           a
           Bishop
           over
           the
           Priests
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           
           prerogative
           that
           they
           attribute
           to
           themselves
           of
           having
           alone
           the
           Authority
           and
           the
           right
           to
           ordain
           Pastors
           ,
           is
           
             of
             divine
             right
          
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Institution
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ;
           I
           must
           needs
           observe
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           since
           the
           words
           ,
           and
           the
           Offices
           have
           been
           distinguished
           ,
           Christian
           Antiquity
           never
           thought
           this
           Intendance
           and
           Prerogative
           to
           be
           
             of
             divine
             right
             ▪
          
           because
           it
           was
           in
           the
           liberty
           of
           a
           Bishop
           to
           abandon
           the
           order
           or
           office
           of
           Bishop
           ,
           without
           quitting
           the
           office
           of
           Priest
           ,
           or
           of
           Minister
           of
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           indeed
           without
           being
           able
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           unless
           he
           were
           constrained
           to
           it
           by
           the
           sentence
           of
           deposition
           .
           They
           did
           deprive
           themselves
           then
           of
           an
           humane
           ,
           arbitrary
           ,
           and
           Mutable
           order
           ,
           unto
           which
           they
           were
           called
           by
           men
           ,
           but
           they
           could
           not
           divest
           themselves
           of
           that
           which
           they
           had
           received
           from
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           .
           That
           was
           the
           Judgment
           of
           the
           Councel
           of
           Ancyra
           in
           the
           year
           314.
           which
           having
           deposed
           some
           persons
           from
           the
           Episcopacy
           ▪
           lest
           them
           in
           the
           Presbytry
           .
           This
           is
           what
           the
           sixth
           Oecumenical
           Councel
           did
           ,
           Canon
           twenty
           ,
           which
           deposed
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           but
           did
           not
           take
           from
           him
           the
           Presbytry
           ;
           so
           that
           if
           there
           was
           then
           an
           Indelible
           Caracter
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           that
           of
           Bishop
           ,
           but
           that
           of
           Tresbyter
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           the
           farther
           confirmed
           ,
           and
           more
           strongly
           ,
           by
           this
           consideration
           ,
           that
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           an
           Usurpation
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           a
           Right
           purely
           humane
           ▪
           when
           one
           of
           the
           Members
           of
           the
           Presbytry
           ,
           who
           was
           called
           Bishop
           ,
           attributed
           to
           himself
           alone
           the
           right
           and
           the
           office
           of
           Preaching
           in
           publick
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           communicating
           it
           to
           others
           ,
           but
           only
           as
           far
           as
           he
           pleased
           :
           The
           same
           Judgment
           ought
           to
           be
           made
           of
           this
           Intendance
           over
           Priests
           ,
           and
           this
           prerogative
           to
           ordain
           ;
           and
           to
           conclude
           ,
           that
           neither
           Episcopacy
           ,
           nor
           the
           power
           to
           ordaine
           ,
           nor
           that
           to
           preach
           in
           publick
           which
           one
           person
           reserved
           peculiarly
           to
           himself
           ,
           were
           of
           Christ's
           Institution
           .
        
         
           THIS
           is
           ,
           if
           I
           am
           not
           mistaken
           ,
           an
           observation
           ,
           which
           has
           not
           as
           yet
           by
           any
           been
           thought
           on
           ,
           but
           which
           is
           the
           unravelling
           of
           all
           the
           difficulties
           that
           those
           great
           men
           
             Mounsieur
             Daille
          
           the
           Father
           ,
           
             Mounsieur
             Larroque
          
           &c.
           
           On
           one
           side
           ,
           and
           
             Mounsieur
             Pearson
          
           Bishop
           of
           Chester
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           have
           formed
           concerning
           either
           the
           Establishment
           ,
           or
           the
           overthrow
           of
           Episcopacy
           .
           And
           here
           now
           is
           the
           Resolution
           of
           the
           words
           of
           Saint
           Jerome
           ,
           which
           have
           put
           so
           many
           people
           on
           the
           rack
           ,
           and
           have
           spent
           both
           so
           much
           pretious
           time
           and
           paper
           .
           
             Quid
             facit
             Episcopus
             ,
             quod
             non
             facit
             presbyter
             ,
             except●
             ordinatione
             ?
          
           Which
           words
           
             Marsillius
             de
             Padoüa
          
           understands
           
           of
           the
           power
           that
           the
           Bishop
           reserved
           alone
           to
           himself
           ,
           by
           a
           right
           purely
           humane
           ,
           to
           regulate
           the
           Affairs
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           because
           it
           would
           be
           a
           thing
           altogether
           absurd
           ,
           to
           make
           
             Saint
             Jerome
          
           say
           ,
           that
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           had
           in
           all
           things
           equalled
           the
           Priest
           to
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           except
           the
           power
           to
           ordain
           .
           And
           now
           also
           you
           may
           see
           ,
           by
           all
           these
           declarations
           and
           discoveries
           ,
           a
           very
           strong
           establishment
           of
           the
           Congregational
           way
           .
           But
           I
           now
           will
           return
           from
           this
           digression
           to
           pursue
           the
           subject
           I
           left
           off
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           THE
           conduct
           and
           Government
           of
           the
           Christians
           under
           the
           time
           of
           Persecution
           ,
           and
           before
           that
           of
           Constantine
           ,
           differ'd
           very
           much
           from
           the
           manner
           which
           was
           observed
           when
           the
           Emperours
           were
           Christians
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           assembled
           together
           ,
           both
           more
           publickly
           ,
           and
           in
           greater
           numbers
           ,
           enjoying
           their
           full
           liberty
           .
           As
           a
           Rigorous
           discipline
           under
           those
           Christian
           Emperours
           could
           not
           be
           practised
           but
           upon
           a
           small
           number
           ,
           in
           great
           Towns
           ,
           as
           
             Rome
             ,
             Antioch
             ,
             Alexandria
             ,
             Canstantinople
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Most
           of
           the
           persons
           ,
           who
           could
           not
           be
           distinguished
           one
           from
           another
           ,
           in
           the
           Crowd
           and
           Multitude
           ,
           and
           on
           whom
           they
           could
           lay
           nothing
           by
           way
           of
           reproach
           ,
           either
           entred
           into
           no
           discipline
           ,
           and
           were
           neither
           Poenitentes
           ,
           nor
           Catechumeni
           ,
           or
           else
           they
           passed
           for
           those
           who
           were
           called
           fideles
           ,
           and
           whom
           they
           never
           so
           much
           as
           question'd
           whether
           they
           were
           baptized
           or
           not
           :
           For
           
             Saint
             Ambrose
          
           ,
           who
           was
           looked
           upon
           as
           a
           very
           good
           man
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           the
           fideles
           that
           frequented
           the
           Religious
           Assemblies
           both
           in
           publick
           and
           private
           ,
           was
           neither
           in
           orders
           ,
           nor
           baptized
           ,
           when
           the
           people
           of
           Milan
           took
           him
           ,
           and
           carried
           him
           away
           as
           a
           holy
           body
           to
           be
           a
           Bishop
           .
           Will
           they
           say
           that
           after
           he
           was
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           he
           passed
           through
           all
           the
           degrees
           of
           discipline
           ,
           or
           penitence
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           was
           a
           Catechumen
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           a
           fidelis
           ?
           which
           name
           was
           given
           only
           to
           those
           ,
           who
           were
           called
           Lay
           ,
           or
           Secular
           persons
           .
           And
           the
           example
           of
           
             Constantine
             the
             great
          
           ,
           who
           was
           baptized
           ,
           at
           the
           very
           point
           and
           moment
           of
           his
           death
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           Satyrus
           the
           brother
           of
           Ambrose
           ,
           and
           of
           Valentinian
           ,
           whom
           that
           Father
           so
           highly
           commends
           ,
           and
           who
           died
           before
           they
           were
           baptized
           ,
           are
           a
           very
           strong
           proof
           and
           argument
           for
           that
           which
           I
           here
           maintain
           .
        
         
           NOW
           ,
           those
           of
           the
           faithful
           who
           were
           so
           ,
           rather
           in
           reality
           ,
           than
           the
           name
           ,
           did
           not
           under
           those
           Christian
           Emperours
           ,
           quit
           their
           good
           custome
           of
           converting
           their
           houses
           ,
           and
           their
           families
           into
           so
           many
           little
           Churches
           ;
           they
           performed
           there
           the
           same
           exercises
           ,
           
           of
           Piety
           ,
           both
           during
           their
           repasts
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           BUT
           I
           must
           here
           make
           one
           remark
           by
           the
           way
           upon
           the
           passage
           of
           
             Saint
             Paul
          
           to
           Timothy
           ,
           the
           1
           Epist
           4
           
             Chap.
             and
          
           5
           Verse
           .
           which
           I
           lately
           mentioned
           :
           that
           that
           good
           practise
           of
           reading
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           during
           their
           repasts
           ,
           succeeded
           both
           a
           good
           and
           an
           evil
           custome
           ,
           among
           the
           Heathen
           of
           quality
           and
           condition
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           disposition
           of
           persons
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           their
           manners
           :
           for
           the
           debauchees
           during
           theirs
           ,
           had
           ,
           as
           
             Pliny
             the
             Younger
          
           tells
           us
           ,
           their
           Moriones
           ,
           and
           their
           
             Cynaedos
             ,
             qui
             inerrabant
             Mensis
          
           ,
           to
           pass
           away
           the
           time
           ,
           and
           please
           the
           Company
           .
           But
           those
           who
           were
           serious
           and
           more
           composed
           ,
           as
           
             Cicero
             ,
             Cratippus
             ,
             Seneca
             ,
             Pliny
          
           the
           
             Elder
             ,
             Euphrates
          
           ,
           and
           Spurinna
           ,
           had
           their
           Anagnostes
           ,
           who
           read
           to
           them
           the
           
             Golden
             Sentences
          
           of
           Pythagoras
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           other
           Sages
           of
           
             Greece
             ▪
          
           It
           doubtless
           therefore
           thus
           came
           ,
           that
           the
           Heathen
           families
           which
           were
           of
           the
           disposition
           of
           these
           latter
           ,
           being
           come
           over
           to
           Christianity
           ,
           as
           was
           that
           of
           Cornelius
           the
           
             Centurion
             ,
             Publius
          
           the
           Proconsul
           ,
           Philemon
           ,
           and
           Lydia
           ,
           took
           this
           good
           custome
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           have
           a
           Church
           in
           their
           house
           ,
           but
           to
           practise
           there
           all
           the
           Religious
           duties
           as
           well
           during
           their
           repasts
           as
           out
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           THIS
           comes
           very
           near
           to
           the
           Idea
           of
           the
           Congregational
           way
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           be
           considered
           in
           two
           respects
           ,
           either
           when
           their
           Pastors
           ,
           and
           their
           people
           retire
           and
           withdraw
           from
           the
           crowd
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           I
           mean
           ,
           from
           the
           Worldlings
           ,
           to
           live
           continually
           in
           the
           contemplation
           ,
           and
           meditation
           of
           the
           works
           of
           Creation
           ,
           of
           Providence
           ,
           and
           of
           Redemption
           ,
           in
           the
           devotion
           ,
           and
           elevation
           of
           the
           Soul
           to
           God
           :
           or
           else
           ,
           when
           those
           same
           persons
           do
           form
           to
           themselves
           Religious
           assemblies
           ,
           distinct
           from
           the
           national
           Church
           ,
           and
           Parochial
           assemblies
           ;
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           distinct
           from
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           Government
           ,
           which
           is
           of
           the
           same
           extent
           ,
           as
           that
           of
           the
           Civil
           ,
           that
           is
           establish'd
           by
           Lawes
           ;
           though
           ,
           in
           this
           last
           respect
           ,
           their
           separation
           be
           not
           an
           absolute
           and
           intire
           abandoning
           of
           the
           profession
           of
           the
           doctrine
           ,
           and
           life
           of
           those
           who
           follow
           the
           Religion
           of
           their
           Country
           ;
           but
           of
           those
           who
           condemn
           that
           carriage
           ,
           that
           doctrine
           and
           Discipline
           ,
           which
           retained
           the
           most
           of
           the
           Apostolical
           .
           'T
           is
           a
           separating
           of
           the
           good
           Seed
           from
           the
           Chaff
           ,
           whereof
           there
           is
           but
           too
           much
           in
           parochial
           Assemblies
           ,
           where
           one
           is
           as
           much
           ,
           if
           not
           more
           ,
           a
           Christian
           ,
           by
           the
           chance
           of
           birth
           ,
           of
           place
           ,
           and
           of
           custome
           ,
           than
           by
           any
           
           inward
           principle
           ,
           or
           design
           fratned
           :
           for
           otherwise
           the
           people
           of
           the
           Independant
           Church
           ,
           and
           their
           Pastors
           ,
           are
           no
           more
           backward
           ,
           than
           the
           Episcopal
           men
           or
           the
           Presbyterians
           ,
           to
           participate
           with
           them
           in
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           parochial
           Churches
           ,
           provided
           they
           do
           not
           force
           them
           there
           to
           practise
           such
           things
           as
           they
           do
           really
           believe
           from
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           to
           be
           contrary
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           provided
           also
           that
           they
           permit
           them
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Churches
           reformed
           from
           Popery
           ,
           where
           all
           sorts
           of
           persons
           are
           received
           ,
           are
           the
           true
           Churches
           of
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           in
           which
           Salvation
           may
           be
           had
           ,
           they
           ought
           to
           have
           no
           less
           good
           and
           charitable
           opinion
           of
           the
           Independant
           Churches
           which
           are
           come
           out
           from
           them
           .
        
         
           FOR
           these
           reasons
           ,
           all
           disinteressed
           persons
           ,
           that
           have
           a
           zeal
           for
           all
           the
           true
           Worshippers
           of
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           indifferently
           ,
           in
           what
           way
           of
           communion
           soever
           ,
           whither
           Episcopal
           ,
           or
           Presbyterian
           ,
           or
           Congregational
           ,
           may
           easily
           be
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           this
           last
           retains
           more
           of
           the
           Apostolick
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           not
           only
           the
           Cream
           and
           best
           of
           the
           others
           ,
           and
           a
           part
           of
           that
           good
           Seed
           that
           has
           the
           least
           of
           chaff
           in
           it
           ;
           but
           also
           because
           it
           hath
           more
           goodness
           ,
           love
           ,
           and
           Charity
           ,
           in
           the
           esteem
           of
           those
           who
           follow
           it
           ,
           for
           the
           way
           of
           communion
           with
           others
           ,
           and
           of
           those
           who
           are
           of
           it
           ,
           then
           the
           others
           have
           for
           the
           Congregational
           way
           .
           'T
           is
           very
           rarely
           seen
           that
           any
           one
           of
           the
           Congregation
           does
           not
           love
           all
           good
           men
           ,
           of
           what
           Communion
           soever
           they
           be
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           do
           not
           speak
           of
           them
           as
           of
           the
           true
           Churches
           of
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ;
           whereas
           even
           the
           more
           sober
           ,
           and
           honester
           party
           of
           the
           Episcopal
           men
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           the
           Presbyterians
           ,
           are
           so
           strongly
           prepossessed
           with
           prejudices
           against
           those
           of
           Congregations
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           in
           their
           account
           no
           better
           than
           Hypocrites
           ,
           Schismaticks
           ,
           and
           men
           of
           strange
           Enthusiasms
           .
        
         
           A
           Learned
           Lawyer
           having
           cast
           his
           eye
           upon
           the
           matter
           contained
           in
           this
           Chapter
           ,
           assured
           me
           ,
           that
           one
           
             Mr.
             Hubbart
          
           a
           grave
           Barrester
           ,
           in
           a
           Cause
           between
           Colt
           and
           
             Glover
             plaintiffs
          
           on
           the
           one
           part
           ,
           and
           the
           Bishop
           of
           
             Gloucester
             defendant
          
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           makes
           it
           out
           ,
           that
           the
           Assemblies
           in
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           were
           Congregational
           .
           He
           hath
           also
           acquainted
           me
           with
           an
           Ordinance
           of
           Canutus
           KING
           of
           England
           ,
           in
           the
           year
           one
           thousand
           and
           sixteen
           ,
           which
           began
           thus
           ,
           
             hae
             sunt
             sanctiones
             ▪
          
           for
           the
           establishment
           of
           peace
           and
           Justice
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           clear
           that
           beside
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           National
           Government
           ,
           established
           according
           to
           the
           Model
           of
           the
           civil
           ,
           
           the
           Towns
           were
           full
           of
           little
           private
           Congregations
           ,
           which
           assembled
           together
           voluntarily
           in
           the
           Towns
           ,
           and
           which
           the
           King
           permitted
           ,
           whilest
           neither
           Justice
           ,
           nor
           the
           publick
           peace
           ,
           were
           interrupted
           .
           He
           prest
           me
           likewise
           mightily
           to
           insist
           upon
           the
           definition
           which
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           made
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           its
           Confession
           of
           Faith
           made
           in
           the
           year
           ,
           1562.
           
           Article
           the
           XIX
           .
           because
           it
           is
           absolutely
           conformable
           to
           that
           which
           the
           Congregational
           Churches
           give
           of
           theirs
           ,
           to
           be
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           already
           a
           little
           touched
           ,
           an
           Assembly
           of
           persons
           together
           in
           one
           place
           ,
           to
           attend
           upon
           the
           hearing
           of
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           Administration
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           VIII
           .
           Of
           the
           great
           Benefits
           and
           Advantages
           that
           come
           from
           the
           Establishment
           of
           the
           Congregational
           way
           in
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           THUS
           you
           see
           we
           are
           insensibly
           fallen
           upon
           the
           conformity
           of
           the
           carriage
           and
           government
           of
           the
           Congregational
           assemblies
           ,
           with
           that
           of
           the
           
             Primitive
             Christians
          
           ,
           for
           their
           smalness
           of
           number
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           way
           and
           manner
           of
           gaining
           souls
           to
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           by
           Prayer
           ,
           by
           Exhortation
           ,
           and
           by
           Preaching
           ,
           which
           they
           do
           to
           a
           few
           persons
           ,
           or
           a
           few
           Families
           ;
           as
           when
           their
           Elders
           inculcated
           into
           them
           every
           day
           ,
           and
           
             line
             upon
             line
          
           ,
           the
           necessity
           of
           leading
           holy
           and
           exemplary
           lives
           :
           so
           that
           the
           Christian
           people
           made
           far
           greater
           progress
           in
           Sanctification
           ,
           by
           the
           means
           and
           helps
           of
           those
           Elders
           ,
           than
           when
           they
           assisted
           at
           publick
           assemblies
           ,
           where
           the
           severities
           of
           discipline
           ,
           and
           the
           degrees
           of
           penitence
           ,
           through
           which
           but
           very
           few
           persons
           went
           ,
           seem'd
           to
           retain
           more
           of
           the
           affected
           devotion
           ,
           of
           pride
           ,
           and
           of
           worldly
           pomp
           ,
           than
           of
           sincerity
           ,
           and
           where
           the
           fruit
           of
           the
           Bishop's
           preaching
           ,
           was
           like
           to
           that
           ,
           of
           which
           
             S.
             Chrisostome
          
           speaks
           in
           one
           of
           his
           Homilies
           ,
           which
           resembles
           the
           water
           that
           is
           thrown
           in
           Buckets
           upon
           a
           great
           number
           of
           Bottles
           ,
           which
           have
           a
           strait
           Neck
           ,
           and
           where
           there
           goes
           in
           but
           a
           few
           drops
           ,
           whereas
           the
           fruit
           of
           the
           exhortations
           which
           are
           made
           in
           private
           to
           a
           few
           ,
           is
           the
           effect
           of
           him
           ,
           who
           having
           taken
           the
           bottles
           ,
           wil
           fill
           them
           by
           
           degrees
           one
           after
           another
           .
           Beside
           that
           ,
           it
           is
           impossible
           ,
           that
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           or
           other
           person
           ,
           who
           shares
           out
           all
           his
           time
           between
           his
           Chamber-studies
           ,
           and
           preaching
           in
           publick
           ,
           and
           who
           hath
           some
           thousands
           of
           persons
           under
           charge
           ,
           it
           is
           impossible
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           he
           can
           suffice
           ,
           and
           attend
           upon
           the
           Instruction
           of
           all
           those
           Auditors
           ,
           and
           of
           every
           one
           of
           them
           in
           particular
           ,
           which
           is
           most
           easy
           to
           be
           done
           by
           the
           way
           that
           the
           Pastors
           of
           Independant
           Churches
           take
           ,
           whereof
           every
           Congregation
           is
           not
           ,
           at
           the
           most
           ,
           above
           two
           hundred
           persons
           ,
           and
           who
           are
           also
           eased
           and
           help'd
           by
           their
           Coadjutors
           in
           the
           work
           of
           the
           holy
           Ministry
           ,
           so
           that
           this
           kind
           of
           Congregational
           way
           ,
           seems
           to
           be
           the
           accomplishment
           of
           the
           Prophesy
           concerning
           the
           Covenant
           of
           Grace
           which
           God
           was
           to
           make
           in
           the
           lest
           times
           with
           his
           people
           ,
           where
           there
           shall
           be
           no
           more
           need
           to
           have
           recourse
           to
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           or
           to
           his
           Curate
           for
           receiving
           instruction
           ,
           because
           every
           person
           ,
           who
           is
           in
           the
           Covenant
           of
           Grace
           (
           as
           the
           greatest
           number
           of
           those
           who
           compose
           those
           Congregations
           do
           belong
           to
           that
           Covenant
           ,
           )
           shall
           be
           filled
           with
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           the
           Pastor
           himself
           shall
           go
           to
           visit
           his
           sheep
           and
           take
           a
           particular
           care
           of
           them
           :
           So
           likewise
           this
           is
           the
           way
           of
           the
           Pastors
           of
           the
           little
           flock
           of
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           to
           whom
           he
           will
           give
           the
           Kingdom
           .
        
         
           THERE
           are
           also
           other
           Considerations
           which
           confirm
           me
           absolutely
           in
           this
           opinion
           that
           God
           ,
           in
           a
           more
           especial
           manner
           ,
           approves
           of
           the
           Congregational
           way
           :
           One
           is
           ,
           that
           ,
           most
           an
           end
           ,
           in
           all
           others
           ,
           the
           Ministers
           are
           influenced
           by
           worldly
           interest
           ,
           by
           ambition
           ,
           and
           the
           desire
           of
           ruling
           ,
           that
           its
           Establishment
           could
           never
           be
           made
           without
           noise
           ,
           and
           without
           the
           opposition
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           and
           the
           people
           :
           for
           they
           have
           been
           always
           against
           this
           erection
           of
           a
           National
           tribunal
           Independant
           on
           the
           Magistrates
           ,
           who
           never
           had
           given
           their
           consent
           to
           it
           ,
           till
           after
           the
           advocates
           and
           pleaders
           for
           this
           national
           tribunal
           had
           been
           indefatigably
           buzzing
           into
           their
           ears
           these
           fair
           and
           specious
           Remonstrances
           ;
           that
           it
           was
           the
           voice
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           
             Jesus
             Chri●t
          
           that
           the
           world
           should
           be
           governed
           by
           two
           Collaterall
           powers
           .
           This
           is
           what
           the
           Decretals
           made
           the
           Kings
           and
           the
           people
           to
           believe
           in
           the
           ninth
           age
           ,
           and
           they
           strongly
           insisted
           that
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           was
           to
           be
           at
           the
           head
           of
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           power
           ,
           and
           to
           prescribe
           laws
           to
           them
           by
           the
           Ministry
           of
           his
           Clergy
           for
           the
           regulating
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           Affaires
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           
           this
           is
           what
           Calvin
           also
           made
           those
           to
           believe
           ,
           who
           left
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           when
           he
           erected
           a
           Tribunal
           for
           the
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Magistrates
           should
           not
           be
           seen
           in
           the
           quality
           of
           Magistrates
           ,
           but
           only
           as
           Members
           of
           the
           consistory
           :
           But
           yet
           a
           Tribunal
           that
           should
           be
           as
           much
           invested
           with
           Incontestability
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           power
           not
           to
           appeal
           from
           it
           ,
           as
           that
           of
           Rome
           is
           with
           Infallibility
           And
           this
           is
           what
           Calvin
           carryed
           by
           main
           force
           ,
           not
           only
           against
           the
           will
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           people
           of
           Geneva
           ,
           but
           against
           the
           practise
           of
           all
           Churches
           ,
           and
           against
           the
           Judgment
           of
           all
           the
           Divines
           of
           his
           time
           .
        
         
           BUT
           it
           hath
           not
           been
           so
           with
           the
           Establishment
           of
           the
           Congregational
           way
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           people
           have
           had
           as
           great
           an
           Inclination
           ,
           and
           natural
           forwardness
           as
           the
           Pastors
           themselves
           .
           Which
           has
           been
           seen
           in
           England
           for
           above
           this
           forty
           years
           .
           For
           of
           more
           than
           sixscore
           persons
           ,
           who
           made
           up
           the
           Assembly
           of
           Ministers
           ,
           there
           was
           above
           a
           hundred
           of
           them
           for
           the
           Presbyterian
           Government
           ,
           and
           about
           eight
           or
           ten
           for
           the
           Congregational
           way
           ,
           and
           two
           only
           ,
           Coleman
           ,
           and
           Lightfoot
           ,
           for
           the
           opinion
           of
           Erastus
           ,
           Yet
           nevertheless
           ,
           when
           it
           came
           to
           the
           Execution
           and
           practise
           ,
           there
           was
           not
           one
           of
           ten
           thousand
           people
           that
           would
           submit
           to
           the
           Presbyterian
           Government
           .
           And
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           most
           Eminent
           ,
           confessed
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           being
           Pastor
           of
           the
           greatest
           Parish
           in
           London
           ,
           he
           was
           never
           able
           to
           establish
           in
           it
           a
           consistory
           ,
           nor
           find
           any
           that
           would
           be
           of
           it
           but
           a
           pitiful
           Scotch
           Taylor
           .
           This
           difficulty
           was
           not
           seen
           as
           to
           the
           Congregational
           way
           ,
           for
           whereas
           only
           the
           Pastors
           were
           for
           the
           Presbyterian
           way
           ,
           there
           were
           proportionably
           ,
           as
           many
           people
           as
           Ministers
           ,
           who
           joined
           in
           the
           Assemblies
           of
           the
           Congregational
           way
           .
           Which
           they
           did
           with
           more
           heat
           and
           fervour
           than
           the
           Parliament
           would
           have
           had
           them
           ;
           in
           so
           much
           that
           they
           were
           forced
           to
           publish
           a
           Declaration
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           exhorted
           the
           people
           to
           put
           off
           the
           gathering
           of
           Churches
           ,
           till
           the
           Parliament
           had
           made
           a
           more
           publick
           regulation
           thereof
           .
           As
           to
           the
           opinion
           of
           Erastus
           ,
           though
           it
           was
           not
           approved
           in
           the
           Assembly
           but
           by
           two
           Divines
           ,
           it
           had
           notwithstanding
           the
           applause
           of
           most
           of
           the
           Magistrates
           ,
           of
           the
           learned
           and
           more
           illuminated
           ,
           who
           were
           not
           of
           the
           Gowne
           ;
           which
           discovers
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           THAT
           Interest
           is
           the
           Toole
           ,
           and
           Engine
           that
           moves
           most
           men
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           and
           that
           ,
           if
           the
           Magistrates
           were
           for
           an
           Intendance
           ,
           which
           the
           Presbyterians
           would
           take
           away
           
           from
           them
           ;
           these
           were
           no
           less
           in
           love
           with
           ,
           and
           eager
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           THAT
           it
           is
           very
           probable
           ,
           that
           the
           Advocates
           of
           the
           Congregational
           way
           were
           sincere
           ,
           whilest
           their
           number
           had
           a
           just
           proportion
           of
           Ministers
           ,
           Magistrates
           ,
           and
           People
           that
           were
           much
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           I
           proved
           in
           the
           sixt
           Chapter
           of
           my
           
             Jugulum
             causae
          
           ,
           that
           of
           these
           two
           truths
           ,
           the
           first
           was
           put
           beyond
           all
           peradventure
           ,
           that
           
             Totus
             Mundus
             exercet
             histrionem
          
           ,
           that
           the
           greatest
           men
           do
           oft
           times
           mix
           some
           grain
           of
           wordly
           interest
           with
           that
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           adding
           not
           the
           Vtile
           to
           the
           honestum
           ,
           but
           the
           honestum
           to
           the
           Vtile
           ;
           espousing
           ,
           or
           quitting
           their
           Opinion
           according
           as
           they
           are
           actuated
           by
           the
           moving
           principle
           of
           
             sua
             cuique
             Vtilitas
          
           ,
           as
           Tacitus
           speaks
           .
           For
           they
           resemble
           Pope
           Pius
           II
           d.
           who
           ,
           being
           a
           Cardinal
           submited
           the
           Pope
           to
           the
           Council
           ,
           but
           he
           changed
           his
           Opinion
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           ever
           he
           came
           to
           be
           Pope
           himself
           .
           Much
           about
           twenty
           years
           since
           ,
           the
           Learned
           
             Dr.
             Stillingfleet
          
           preferred
           the
           Presbyterian
           Government
           to
           the
           Episcopal
           ;
           but
           now
           he
           has
           had
           several
           fat
           benefices
           bestowed
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           advanced
           to
           the
           Deanry
           of
           
             S.
             Paul
          
           ,
           Episcopacy
           is
           most
           excellent
           ,
           both
           in
           his
           esteem
           and
           opinion
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           writings
           .
        
         
           THIS
           way
           is
           so
           much
           the
           more
           excellent
           ,
           just
           ,
           and
           reasonable
           ,
           as
           it
           hath
           a
           Compatibility
           with
           the
           Government
           of
           a
           National
           Church
           ,
           which
           makes
           but
           one
           entire
           body
           with
           that
           of
           the
           Republick
           ,
           as
           under
           the
           legal
           Oeconomy
           ;
           whereas
           the
           Government
           of
           a
           National
           Church
           ,
           distinct
           and
           Independant
           upon
           that
           of
           the
           Republick
           ,
           is
           not
           compatible
           with
           any
           government
           ,
           neither
           with
           that
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           nor
           with
           that
           of
           the
           Congregational
           Churches
           ;
           though
           the
           government
           of
           this
           latter
           might
           be
           compatible
           with
           all
           kinds
           of
           Government
           ,
           if
           it
           would
           be
           suffered
           ;
           for
           a
           multitude
           of
           small
           Congregational
           Churches
           is
           as
           much
           compatible
           with
           the
           
             Civil
             State
          
           ,
           as
           is
           a
           multitude
           of
           Families
           ;
           because
           neither
           the
           one
           nor
           the
           other
           do
           form
           to
           themselves
           a
           body
           by
           their
           deputies
           which
           establishes
           a
           Tribunal
           distinct
           from
           ,
           and
           independant
           on
           that
           of
           the
           
             Civil
             State
          
           ;
           whereas
           the
           Popish
           ,
           Episcopal
           ,
           and
           Presbyterian
           Government
           ,
           erects
           a
           Tribunal
           in
           every
           Territory
           independant
           on
           all
           others
           .
           Calvin
           gave
           the
           first
           Model
           of
           it
           in
           
             Geneva
             ;
             Volui
          
           ,
           sayes
           he
           ,
           
             ut
             Judicium
             Ecclesiasticum
             disticium
             esset
             à
             Civili
             :
          
           and
           he
           makes
           these
           two
           Tribunals
           so
           independant
           ,
           one
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           as
           hotly
           to
           maintain
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           rather
           suffer
           death
           or
           banishment
           ,
           than
           permit
           the
           appeals
           of
           Consistorial
           Sentences
           to
           the
           Magistrate
           .
        
         
         
           TO
           be
           short
           ,
           the
           Congregational
           way
           hath
           this
           advantage
           over
           all
           the
           other
           establishments
           of
           Religion
           ,
           both
           the
           National
           ,
           Popish
           ,
           Episcopal
           and
           Presbyterian
           Church
           :
           these
           cannot
           subsist
           but
           with
           a
           subordination
           of
           Consistories
           ,
           Colloquies
           ,
           Provincial
           and
           National
           Synods
           ;
           things
           which
           are
           not
           practicable
           ,
           but
           under
           Secular
           Powers
           ,
           either
           which
           may
           approve
           them
           ,
           or
           else
           may
           tolerate
           them
           ;
           whereas
           the
           Congregational
           way
           subsists
           not
           only
           under
           good
           Emperours
           ,
           as
           were
           
             Constantine
             the
             Great
          
           ,
           and
           
             Theodosius
             the
             first
          
           ,
           but
           also
           under
           the
           Pagan
           Dioclesians
           ,
           and
           under
           an
           
             Arrian
             Constantius
          
           :
           for
           what
           persecution
           soever
           may
           be
           raised
           against
           this
           way
           ,
           nothing
           hinders
           ,
           but
           that
           a
           Minister
           who
           watches
           over
           a
           small
           flock
           ,
           may
           go
           to
           visit
           the
           Members
           from
           house
           to
           house
           ,
           to
           administer
           spiritual
           pasture
           ,
           and
           food
           to
           them
           ,
           for
           their
           nourishment
           and
           
             growth
             in
             grace
          
           .
           To
           conclude
           ,
           the
           excellence
           of
           this
           way
           appears
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           far
           less
           exposed
           to
           persecution
           than
           any
           other
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Presbyterian
           ,
           and
           the
           Episcopal
           ,
           do
           fall
           into
           it
           when
           the
           Magistrate
           is
           contrary
           to
           them
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           IX
           .
           That
           the
           most
           Judicious
           Divines
           of
           France
           and
           other
           places
           ,
           without
           any
           thoughts
           of
           it
           ,
           do
           naturally
           fall
           into
           the
           Hypotheses
           of
           the
           Congregational
           Churches
           .
           Of
           the
           Judgment
           which
           ought
           to
           be
           made
           of
           their
           Confession
           of
           Faith
           ,
           of
           their
           discipline
           ,
           and
           conduct
           .
        
         
           I
           Could
           also
           streng
           hen
           all
           that
           I
           have
           said
           by
           the
           testimony
           of
           our
           new
           Doctors
           ,
           by
           that
           of
           
             Mounsieur
             Rivet
             ,
             Mounsieur
             Mestr●zat
             ,
             Monsieur
             Pajon
             ,
             Monsieur
             Claude
             ,
          
           and
           others
           ,
           showing
           that
           they
           undesignedly
           fall
           into
           the
           Opinion
           and
           Judgment
           of
           the
           Independants
           in
           laying
           down
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           THAT
           there
           is
           no
           other
           visible
           Church
           ▪
           
             of
             Divine
             right
          
           ,
           than
           that
           which
           is
           assembled
           together
           in
           one
           place
           ,
           to
           attend
           upon
           the
           preaching
           ,
           and
           hearing
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           upon
           prayer
           ,
           and
           the
           participation
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           :
           and
           it
           is
           in
           this
           manner
           
           that
           the
           Confession
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           Article
           XIX
           ,
           defines
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           THAT
           such
           a
           Church
           is
           Independant
           either
           on
           other
           Churches
           ,
           or
           on
           Synods
           ;
           that
           it
           may
           very
           well
           take
           from
           one
           or
           other
           ,
           advice
           and
           Counsel
           ,
           but
           it
           ought
           not
           to
           submit
           to
           their
           Commands
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           THAT
           no
           person
           can
           be
           forced
           to
           be
           a
           Christian
           ,
           nor
           to
           joyn
           with
           one
           Church
           ,
           rather
           than
           with
           another
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           THAT
           this
           Church
           hath
           liberty
           to
           do
           its
           own
           business
           its
           self
           ;
           or
           to
           connect
           into
           one
           body
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           as
           the
           Churches
           of
           France
           have
           done
           ;
           that
           it
           hath
           the
           liberty
           to
           retire
           from
           that
           connection
           ,
           or
           confederacy
           ,
           as
           the
           Churches
           of
           Metz
           and
           Sedan
           have
           done
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           THAT
           this
           Church
           to
           which
           the
           Christian
           is
           joyned
           ,
           is
           obliged
           to
           seek
           ,
           and
           to
           preserve
           a
           strict
           communion
           of
           Faith
           and
           Charity
           with
           the
           other
           Churches
           ,
           but
           yet
           hath
           a
           liberty
           of
           having
           a
           separate
           discipline
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           THAT
           this
           church
           ought
           to
           receive
           the
           fraternal
           admonitions
           of
           the
           other
           Churches
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           Synods
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           as
           a
           Synod
           of
           Africk
           acted
           upon
           the
           dissention
           which
           hapned
           between
           Innocent
           the
           first
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           of
           Alexandria
           ,
           as
           Barlaam
           recites
           it
           .
        
         
           I
           could
           also
           find
           these
           maxims
           in
           the
           Writings
           of
           the
           English
           Divines
           ,
           and
           show
           that
           in
           treating
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           of
           any
           other
           matter
           of
           divinity
           ,
           they
           have
           kept
           the
           language
           of
           the
           Independants
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           have
           approved
           of
           their
           practices
           .
           The
           Learned
           
             Jackson
             ,
             Chap.
          
           14.
           
             of
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           sayes
           ,
           that
           for
           these
           two
           causes
           one
           may
           lawfully
           frame
           Congregations
           distinct
           from
           others
           ,
           to
           have
           a
           separate
           Communion
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           WHEN
           they
           impose
           such
           practises
           as
           are
           contrary
           to
           Faith
           and
           Charity
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           WHEN
           they
           forbid
           wayes
           that
           are
           apparently
           most
           edifying
           ,
           and
           tend
           more
           to
           the
           increase
           and
           strength
           of
           Piety
           and
           Salvation
           ,
           than
           those
           which
           are
           now
           in
           use
           .
        
         
           Dr.
           Stillingfleet
           assures
           us
           in
           pag.
           109.
           of
           his
           Ireni●u●n
           ,
           that
           when
           in
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Territory
           ,
           Judgments
           and
           Churches
           are
           different
           the
           one
           from
           the
           other
           ,
           a
           Christian
           ought
           to
           joyn
           to
           that
           which
           retains
           most
           of
           the
           Evangelical
           purity
           .
           
             He
             is
             bound
             to
             adhere
             to
             that
             Church
             that
             retaineth
             most
             of
             the
             Evangelical
             purity
             .
          
           And
           
           in
           pag.
           116.
           he
           sayes
           that
           a
           Christian
           is
           obliged
           to
           separate
           from
           Churches
           ,
           although
           Orthodox
           in
           the
           essential
           matters
           ,
           in
           case
           they
           retain
           some
           mixture
           of
           corruption
           in
           the
           practise
           .
           His
           Words
           are
           ,
           
             a
             mixture
             of
             corruption
             as
             to
             the
             practise
             .
          
           I
           could
           find
           the
           opinion
           of
           this
           Learned
           Doctour
           in
           several
           places
           up
           and
           down
           
             Monsieur
             Claude
          
           his
           Book
           ,
           where
           having
           laid
           down
           to
           us
           for
           a
           principle
           ,
           that
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Keyes
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           binding
           and
           loosing
           ,
           only
           is
           reposed
           in
           the
           faithful
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           he
           draws
           this
           Conclusion
           from
           it
           ,
           that
           private
           Churches
           ought
           to
           get
           to
           themselves
           such
           Members
           as
           they
           know
           to
           be
           more
           particularly
           the
           faithful
           ,
           and
           to
           remove
           from
           it
           the
           worldly
           persons
           to
           whom
           God
           hath
           not
           affixed
           that
           power
           of
           binding
           and
           loosing
           ,
           nor
           committed
           the
           management
           of
           the
           Keys
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Heaven
           .
        
         
           
             I
             could
             ascend
             as
             far
             as
          
           Luther
           and
           Melancton
           
             to
             justifie
             the
             separation
             ,
             even
             from
             Churches
             that
             have
             not
             any
             errour
             in
             their
             Doctrine
             .
          
           Luther
           ,
           in
           cap.
           4.
           
           Geneseos
           .
           Etiamsi
           praeterea
           nihil
           peccatum
           esset
           in
           Doctrina
           Pontificia
           ,
           justas
           tamen
           fuisse
           causas
           cur
           ab
           Ecclesiá
           Romanâ
           nos
           sejungeremus
           .
        
         
           BUT
           the
           Independants
           have
           reasonably
           outvied
           Luther
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Doctors
           ,
           for
           they
           hold
           though
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           should
           not
           have
           any
           defects
           either
           in
           Doctrine
           or
           Discipline
           ,
           yet
           they
           were
           not
           to
           be
           condemned
           for
           separating
           from
           Rome
           ,
           and
           for
           being
           independent
           on
           the
           Romish
           Church
           and
           her
           Synods
           ,
           more
           then
           to
           find
           fault
           with
           the
           Church
           of
           Sedan
           ,
           which
           is
           separate
           from
           that
           of
           Metz
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           any
           dependance
           one
           upon
           the
           others
           ,
           or
           upon
           the
           Synods
           that
           were
           common
           with
           them
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           thing
           as
           natural
           ,
           and
           as
           reasonable
           ,
           for
           a
           Church
           to
           divide
           it self
           into
           two
           other
           Churches
           ,
           which
           may
           each
           do
           their
           own
           business
           ,
           separately
           ,
           as
           for
           one
           family
           to
           be
           divided
           into
           two
           others
           ,
           whereof
           each
           hath
           the
           liberty
           to
           govern
           themselves
           according
           to
           their
           own
           way
           and
           fancy
           .
        
         
           THUS
           you
           have
           in
           all
           this
           discourse
           ,
           if
           I
           am
           not
           much
           mistaken
           ,
           the
           Justification
           of
           the
           carriage
           and
           government
           of
           the
           Congregational
           way
           ,
           and
           very
           clear
           and
           full
           proofs
           of
           their
           conformity
           with
           the
           
             Ancient
             Christians
          
           :
           As
           also
           their
           Confession
           does
           evidence
           that
           which
           they
           have
           with
           the
           Apostolical
           ,
           in
           a
           more
           plain
           ,
           free
           ,
           expressive
           ,
           and
           incontestable
           manner
           than
           any
           of
           the
           confessions
           that
           are
           collected
           in
           the
           Corpus
           ,
           or
           
             Syntagma
             Confessianum
          
           ,
           
           so
           far
           are
           they
           from
           being
           the
           work
           of
           persons
           distracted
           ,
           and
           Enthusiasts
           ,
           as
           some
           of
           our
           Divines
           have
           fancied
           ,
           that
           you
           might
           altogether
           ,
           with
           as
           much
           reason
           ,
           put
           among
           the
           productions
           of
           Fools
           and
           mad
           men
           ,
           the
           three
           most
           excellent
           and
           consummated
           pieces
           according
           to
           the
           Judgment
           that
           
             Alexander
             More
          
           has
           made
           of
           them
           ,
           the
           Epistle
           of
           Calvin
           before
           his
           Institutions
           ,
           that
           of
           Thuanus
           before
           his
           History
           ,
           and
           the
           Preface
           of
           Casaubon
           in
           his
           Edition
           of
           Polybius
           .
        
         
           'T
           WILL
           ,
           no
           doubt
           ,
           be
           expected
           that
           I
           should
           add
           the
           order
           which
           is
           observed
           and
           practised
           in
           the
           Independant
           Churches
           to
           their
           confession
           which
           ought
           to
           follow
           :
           but
           as
           they
           profess
           a
           perfect
           harmony
           among
           themselves
           :
           so
           likewise
           they
           do
           not
           believe
           this
           same
           absolute
           necessity
           ,
           as
           to
           that
           which
           concerns
           discipline
           :
           for
           excepting
           some
           few
           Apostolical
           ,
           and
           perpetual
           Rules
           which
           admit
           no
           change
           according
           to
           times
           and
           places
           ,
           concerning
           the
           equality
           of
           Pastors
           ▪
           that
           choice
           that
           every
           Church
           is
           to
           make
           of
           its
           Pastor
           (
           in
           which
           
             Monsieur
             Mestrezat
          
           and
           
             Monsieur
             Claude
          
           make
           the
           true
           ordination
           to
           consist
           )
           the
           solemn
           benediction
           of
           that
           Pastor
           by
           fasting
           and
           prayers
           ,
           and
           the
           refusal
           they
           make
           of
           their
           Ministries
           and
           of
           their
           Members
           ,
           which
           some
           call
           Excommunication
           ,
           and
           deposition
           ;
           excepting
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           these
           acts
           ,
           their
           order
           is
           to
           do
           all
           things
           
             decently
             ,
             and
             in
             order
          
           ,
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           
             Saint
             Paul
          
           requires
           .
           But
           they
           are
           governed
           as
           all
           other
           Societies
           ;
           and
           as
           they
           explain
           themselves
           in
           the
           first
           Chapter
           of
           their
           confession
           of
           faith
           ,
           Article
           VII
           .
           in
           these
           words
           .
           
             There
             are
             some
             circumstances
             in
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             in
             divine
             Worship
             ▪
             which
             are
             common
             with
             all
             the
             actions
             of
             men
             ,
             which
             are
             practised
             in
             all
             societies
             ,
             and
             which
             might
             ●o
             be
             regulated
             by
             natural
             light
             ,
             and
             Christian
             prudence
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             general
             rules
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             are
             always
             to
             be
             observed
             .
          
        
         
           THIS
           is
           all
           the
           discipline
           which
           the
           Independ●nts
           practise
           ▪
           then
           Government
           is
           that
           of
           well
           order
           d
           R●publicks
           ,
           that
           cannot
           possibly
           be
           too
           exact
           for
           the
           regulating
           of
           manners
           ;
           but
           which
           have
           but
           very
           few
           Lawes
           for
           that
           of
           Polity
           :
           they
           are
           far
           from
           that
           Maxim
           ▪
           
             in
             p●ssima
             republicà
             pluri
             ne
             leges
             .
          
        
         
           BUT
           how
           ●ise
           soever
           their
           carriage
           and
           government
           be
           ,
           how
           sound
           and
           Orthodox
           their
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           how
           exact
           and
           scrupulous
           their
           ●ives
           ;
           yet
           they
           cannot
           escape
           the
           tyr●●ny
           of
           those
           little
           sincere
           judgements
           ,
           which
           the
           most
           learned
           and
           grave
           persons
           
           have
           made
           of
           them
           :
           so
           that
           it
           need
           be
           no
           surprize
           at
           all
           ,
           if
           the
           Doctors
           of
           Rome
           ,
           how
           illuminated
           soever
           and
           sincere
           they
           have
           seem'd
           to
           be
           ,
           have
           had
           for
           so
           many
           Ages
           ,
           and
           have
           still
           to
           this
           day
           so
           great
           an
           Aversion
           for
           our
           Religion
           ,
           how
           holy
           soever
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           have
           passed
           judgments
           so
           little
           favourable
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           to
           draw
           ,
           from
           our
           Morals
           ,
           consequences
           ,
           that
           are
           as
           far
           from
           purity
           and
           truth
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           from
           our
           intention
           ;
           This
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           need
           be
           no
           surprize
           at
           all
           to
           us
           ,
           since
           that
           
             Amyrauld
             ,
             Daillé
          
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           others
           of
           their
           gown
           have
           not
           passed
           any
           less
           sinister
           judgment
           of
           a
           generation
           of
           men
           as
           holy
           as
           any
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           I
           mean
           ,
           of
           the
           Independants
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           of
           their
           carriage
           ,
           government
           and
           Doctrine
           .
        
         
           AS
           to
           their
           carriage
           and
           Government
           ,
           whether
           in
           private
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           believe
           there
           are
           any
           better
           regulated
           ,
           more
           Wise
           ,
           more
           Prudent
           ,
           more
           Illuminated
           ,
           nor
           more
           Religious
           .
           As
           to
           their
           Doctrine
           ,
           their
           Confession
           of
           Faith
           shall
           Witness
           what
           it
           is
           ,
           since
           that
           of
           all
           those
           that
           have
           appeared
           in
           the
           World
           of
           that
           Nature
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           peice
           the
           most
           Perfect
           Pure
           ,
           and
           Orthodox
           :
           And
           in
           which
           it
           may
           well
           nigh
           be
           said
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           may
           be
           found
           compleat
           ,
           though
           there
           should
           onely
           be
           remaining
           that
           single
           piece
           in
           all
           the
           Booksellers
           Shops
           in
           the
           World.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           X.
           Of
           the
           Wise
           and
           Prudent
           carriage
           of
           the
           Independants
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           way
           to
           get
           further
           off
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           than
           any
           other
           ,
           and
           to
           condemn
           all
           the
           wayes
           of
           Reconciliation
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           Churches
           that
           hold
           any
           Communion
           with
           Rome
           ,
           that
           the
           indeavour
           to
           come
           near
           it
           is
           damnable
           and
           pernicious
           ,
           as
           is
           sufficiently
           seen
           in
           the
           present
           posture
           of
           the
           affairs
           of
           England
           .
        
         
           THOSE
           ,
           who
           shall
           approve
           of
           the
           wise
           conduct
           of
           the
           Congregational
           Churches
           ,
           in
           the
           composing
           of
           a
           Confession
           that
           hath
           so
           much
           conformity
           with
           the
           purest
           Churches
           of
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           will
           be
           easily
           perswaded
           that
           neither
           Wisdome
           ,
           nor
           Prudence
           have
           been
           wanting
           to
           them
           ,
           when
           with
           that
           conformity
           of
           Faith
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           between
           them
           and
           the
           Churches
           that
           are
           at
           greatest
           distance
           from
           Popery
           ,
           they
           have
           preserved
           to
           themselves
           their
           liberty
           ,
           as
           to
           matter
           of
           discipline
           ,
           to
           do
           their
           business
           a
           part
           independantly
           one
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           on
           all
           other
           Authority
           beside
           that
           of
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           without
           making
           use
           of
           that
           way
           of
           Reconciliation
           which
           hath
           been
           practised
           in
           all
           Ages
           by
           the
           means
           of
           conferences
           and
           Synods
           ,
           which
           have
           rather
           sharp'ned
           and
           exasperated
           spirits
           ,
           and
           perpetuated
           quarrels
           ,
           than
           any
           ways
           appeased
           and
           hushed
           them
           ;
           and
           whereof
           all
           the
           advantage
           that
           can
           be
           hoped
           ,
           is
           at
           most
           to
           make
           such
           an
           accord
           ,
           as
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           dissembles
           ,
           or
           disguises
           ,
           or
           else
           suppresses
           the
           truth
           .
        
         
           THIS
           is
           no
           more
           than
           what
           appeared
           in
           the
           Colloquy
           of
           Poissy
           ,
           where
           the
           greatest
           defenders
           of
           Transubstantiation
           ,
           and
           those
           who
           combated
           and
           opposed
           it
           as
           a
           vile
           Monster
           of
           Rome
           ,
           concurred
           together
           upon
           the
           Article
           of
           the
           real
           presence
           in
           the
           Eucharist
           .
           And
           this
           is
           what
           appear'd
           also
           in
           the
           Overture
           of
           Reconciliation
           which
           was
           made
           in
           the
           year
           1578.
           in
           the
           Synod
           of
           
             Saincte
             Foy
          
           with
           the
           Lutherans
           by
           the
           means
           of
           a
           formulary
           or
           president
           of
           such
           a
           profession
           
           of
           Faith
           as
           should
           be
           general
           and
           common
           with
           all
           Churches
           as
           they
           proposed
           to
           draw
           up
           :
           but
           that
           Overture
           could
           only
           tend
           to
           a
           Reconciliation
           as
           difficult
           as
           that
           of
           finding
           a
           Medium
           between
           Transubstantiation
           ,
           and
           the
           Opinion
           of
           our
           Churches
           which
           is
           contrary
           to
           it
           .
           Certainly
           our
           Churches
           were
           never
           able
           to
           draw
           back
           from
           the
           purity
           of
           our
           Doctrine
           ,
           nor
           from
           the
           sincerity
           with
           which
           they
           express
           it
           without
           being
           at
           the
           same
           time
           guilty
           of
           great
           prevarication
           :
           And
           moreover
           ,
           the
           Lutherans
           would
           never
           have
           yielded
           to
           go
           off
           from
           their
           ingagement
           to
           Luther
           ,
           and
           his
           Consubstantiation
           .
           If
           both
           had
           complied
           ,
           and
           met
           at
           half
           way
           ,
           it
           would
           have
           been
           a
           most
           wretched
           peace
           ,
           quae
           ,
           as
           
             Saint
             Austin
          
           speaks
           ▪
           
             fit
             dispenaio
             veritatis
          
           .
        
         
           THE
           present
           posture
           of
           the
           Affairs
           of
           England
           is
           a
           very
           clear
           and
           convincing
           proof
           ,
           that
           the
           Indeavour
           of
           those
           Reconcilers
           ,
           how
           good
           soever
           their
           designs
           were
           ,
           is
           ruinous
           both
           to
           Church
           and
           State.
           There
           has
           been
           an
           attempt
           for
           above
           this
           last
           Age
           to
           get
           into
           a
           Neighbourhood
           ,
           and
           Vicinity
           with
           Rome
           ,
           thinking
           to
           sweeten
           the
           spirits
           and
           tempers
           of
           those
           of
           its
           communion
           ,
           to
           draw
           them
           over
           to
           ours
           ,
           or
           at
           at
           least
           to
           make
           but
           one
           Communion
           of
           two
           .
           In
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Reformation
           there
           were
           several
           of
           the
           Ceremonies
           retained
           ,
           and
           fifty
           years
           afterwards
           others
           of
           them
           were
           introduced
           ,
           they
           have
           attempted
           to
           bring
           in
           Images
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           pass
           from
           thence
           to
           worshipping
           of
           them
           .
           Every
           where
           the
           Altars
           are
           new
           set
           up
           on
           purpose
           ,
           no
           doubt
           ,
           to
           make
           there
           the
           Sacrifice
           of
           the
           Mass
           to
           Smoak
           ;
           which
           is
           apparent
           by
           the
           bowings
           and
           cringings
           to
           those
           Altars
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           to
           the
           places
           where
           they
           are
           set
           ,
           (
           or
           as
           some
           will
           have
           it
           be
           )
           to
           the
           East
           .
           The
           Ordination
           of
           Romish
           Pastors
           is
           held
           for
           good
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           of
           the
           true
           Church
           of
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ;
           and
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           that
           of
           the
           other
           Reformed
           Churches
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           not
           Episcopal
           is
           rendred
           void
           and
           null
           ,
           and
           because
           they
           had
           not
           the
           ●ark
           of
           the
           beast
           upon
           their
           fore-head
           ,
           whereat
           
             Monsieur
             Claude
          
           is
           extreamly
           offended
           :
           Nay
           ,
           they
           have
           gone
           to
           that
           extremity
           ,
           that
           one
           
             Henry
             Dodwell
          
           hath
           newly
           published
           a
           large
           Book
           ,
           where
           he
           labours
           to
           prove
           ,
           and
           establish
           this
           maxim
           ,
           that
           there
           where
           there
           is
           no
           Episcopal
           Ordination
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           true
           Church
           ,
           no
           Minister
           of
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           no
           Sacrament
           ,
           and
           no
           Salvation
           .
           They
           have
           lest
           out
           those
           expressions
           that
           are
           a
           shock
           and
           offence
           to
           Rome
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           is
           the
           Antichrist
           ,
           the
           man
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           
           the
           Son
           of
           Perdition
           ,
           the
           Doctors
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           as
           
             Thorndike
             ,
             Tailor
             ,
             Bramhal
             ,
             Patrick
             ,
             Sherelock
             ,
          
           &c.
           have
           sweetned
           the
           Doctrines
           of
           Rome
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           rellish
           and
           go
           down
           the
           better
           with
           the
           Protestants
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           to
           compleat
           the
           design
           they
           had
           to
           testifie
           their
           kindness
           for
           Rome
           ,
           they
           have
           persecuted
           them
           most
           who
           are
           got
           at
           greatest
           distance
           from
           it
           .
           They
           have
           made
           the
           Image
           of
           their
           persons
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           devotion
           to
           tread
           the
           Stage
           ,
           to
           render
           them
           both
           odious
           ,
           and
           ridiculous
           .
           They
           have
           loaden
           them
           with
           calumnies
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           as
           the
           Pagans
           of
           old
           cloathed
           the
           Christians
           with
           Bears
           skins
           and
           Lyons
           skins
           to
           stir
           up
           the
           rage
           of
           Mastiff
           Dogs
           against
           them
           ;
           they
           have
           treated
           them
           with
           the
           Appellations
           of
           Schismaticks
           and
           Rebels
           ,
           who
           have
           been
           concerned
           deep
           in
           the
           late
           Conspiracy
           ,
           a
           thing
           that
           gives
           one
           a
           horrour
           to
           think
           of
           :
           And
           the
           mildness
           and
           most
           gentle
           treatment
           is
           that
           of
           Fanaticks
           ,
           Enthusiasts
           ,
           and
           Medlars
           that
           perpetuate
           the
           division
           between
           the
           English
           ,
           and
           the
           Romish
           Church
           ,
           and
           hinderers
           of
           their
           coming
           together
           .
           To
           conclude
           ,
           as
           Tacitus
           sayes
           ,
           
             proximorum
             odia
             sunt
             acerrima
          
           ,
           their
           aversion
           and
           hatred
           are
           so
           great
           against
           the
           Presbyterian
           ,
           Puritan
           ,
           and
           Independant
           party
           ,
           that
           these
           words
           are
           very
           frequently
           in
           their
           mouths
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           their
           discourse
           both
           as
           they
           walke
           along
           the
           Streets
           ,
           and
           set
           at
           their
           Tables
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           rather
           be
           Papists
           than
           Presbyterians
           .
           'T
           is
           then
           a
           thing
           much
           to
           be
           wondred
           at
           ,
           that
           whilest
           the
           Prelatical
           party
           have
           so
           much
           love
           and
           kindnsss
           for
           Rome
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           aversion
           for
           
             Calvin
             ▪
          
           and
           our
           Churches
           in
           France
           ,
           as
           to
           rase
           them
           out
           of
           the
           number
           of
           the
           Churches
           of
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           to
           reject
           the
           ordination
           of
           their
           Pastors
           as
           Null
           ,
           and
           to
           tear
           in
           pieces
           with
           calumnies
           the
           puritanical
           party
           only
           for
           this
           reason
           ,
           because
           it
           hath
           a
           veneration
           for
           our
           Churches
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           Memory
           of
           Calvin
           ;
           't
           is
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           a
           very
           suprising
           thing
           ,
           and
           much
           to
           be
           wondred
           at
           ,
           that
           our
           Pastors
           in
           France
           .
           (
           at
           least
           the
           greatest
           part
           )
           should
           make
           their
           Court
           to
           that
           Episcopal
           party
           ,
           and
           call
           those
           faithful
           people
           in
           England
           ,
           Enthusiasts
           ,
           Fanaticks
           ,
           and
           Hypocrites
           ,
           who
           separate
           from
           the
           Doctrines
           ,
           Customes
           ,
           Practises
           ,
           and
           Lives
           of
           those
           that
           Persecute
           them
           .
           But
           yet
           a
           People
           ,
           who
           ,
           by
           the
           Purity
           of
           their
           Doctrine
           ,
           the
           holyness
           of
           their
           Lives
           ,
           and
           their
           Conformity
           with
           Calvin
           ,
           and
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           keep
           off
           ,
           and
           retard
           the
           Introduction
           of
           Paganisme
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           the
           Judgements
           
           of
           God
           upon
           the
           Nation
           .
           Certainly
           it
           ,
           is
           a
           very
           surprising
           thing
           ,
           that
           the
           Fat
           of
           the
           Prelates
           Kitching
           ,
           and
           the
           lustre
           of
           their
           Hierarchy
           should
           so
           dazle
           the
           eyes
           of
           our
           great
           men
           in
           France
           ,
           as
           to
           postpone
           in
           their
           esteem
           ,
           the
           best
           ,
           the
           most
           holy
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           numerous
           Party
           of
           the
           People
           of
           England
           ,
           to
           that
           which
           glitters
           and
           dazles
           most
           ,
           and
           which
           now
           have
           the
           uppermost
           seats
           in
           the
           Synagogues
           .
        
         
           BUT
           that
           Church
           which
           will
           have
           all
           or
           nothing
           ,
           shews
           more
           heat
           and
           vehemency
           against
           these
           Reconcilers
           ,
           than
           against
           those
           that
           protest
           against
           all
           Reconciliation
           with
           Rome
           :
           which
           imitates
           the
           Lyon
           in
           the
           Apologue
           that
           devoured
           the
           Asse
           for
           desiring
           to
           share
           with
           him
           .
        
         
           THE
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           which
           is
           said
           to
           be
           Infallible
           ,
           is
           an
           immoveable
           Rock
           ;
           the
           Reformed
           ,
           at
           least
           the
           English
           Church
           ,
           is
           a
           floating
           Boat
           upon
           the
           Water
           which
           is
           fastened
           to
           that
           Rock
           by
           a
           Rope
           ;
           now
           he
           that
           thinks
           to
           draw
           it
           to
           him
           ,
           will
           be
           much
           deceived
           ,
           for
           he
           will
           but
           pullhimself
           nearer
           to
           the
           Rock
           .
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           neither
           the
           whole
           body
           of
           the
           Clergy
           of
           England
           ,
           which
           set
           at
           the
           helm
           of
           Affairs
           ,
           nor
           any
           of
           them
           has
           been
           concerned
           in
           the
           late
           attempt
           upon
           the
           life
           of
           our
           most
           gracious
           King
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           true
           also
           ,
           that
           the
           Papists
           had
           never
           been
           brought
           or
           tempted
           to
           think
           of
           such
           a
           thing
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           not
           been
           strongly
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           the
           life
           of
           the
           King
           was
           the
           only
           Impediment
           ,
           why
           those
           ,
           who
           had
           already
           come
           over
           three
           parts
           of
           four
           of
           the
           way
           to
           Rome
           ,
           had
           not
           finished
           the
           rest
           of
           their
           Journey
           to
           them
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XI
           .
           A
           continuance
           of
           the
           same
           matter
           concerning
           the
           wise
           carriage
           of
           those
           Churches
           that
           are
           for
           their
           way
           Congregational
           ,
           when
           they
           condemn
           all
           manner
           of
           speaking
           like
           to
           Rome
           ,
           and
           all
           practises
           ,
           that
           do
           any
           whit
           savour
           of
           theirs
           :
           and
           the
           six
           Maxims
           on
           which
           the
           Pope
           and
           his
           Church
           are
           founded
           :
           a
           Confirmation
           of
           that
           by
           a
           History
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           Life
           of
           
             Joseph
             Hall.
          
           
        
         
           T
           IS
           then
           with
           good
           reason
           that
           the
           Independants
           condemn
           all
           the
           Overtures
           of
           Peace
           and
           Reconciliation
           ,
           and
           believe
           that
           they
           have
           been
           attempted
           in
           vain
           from
           time
           to
           time
           between
           the
           Catholicks
           ,
           and
           the
           Arrians
           ;
           the
           Greeks
           ,
           and
           the
           Latins
           ;
           the
           Protestants
           and
           the
           Papists
           ;
           the
           Lutherans
           ,
           and
           the
           Calvinists
           ,
           the
           Episcopal
           ,
           and
           the
           Presbyterians
           ;
           and
           these
           from
           the
           
             Congregational
             men
          
           :
           they
           condemn
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           all
           these
           Overtures
           of
           Peace
           and
           Reconciliation
           ,
           unless
           the
           two
           parties
           that
           are
           both
           under
           Error
           ,
           and
           that
           are
           both
           at
           an
           equal
           distance
           from
           the
           truth
           ,
           be
           reduced
           to
           a
           Medium
           that
           may
           bring
           them
           to
           some
           Establishment
           :
           without
           this
           ,
           they
           are
           very
           much
           perswaded
           that
           to
           compose
           all
           the
           differences
           which
           are
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           other
           method
           than
           theirs
           ,
           which
           is
           that
           every
           Christian
           makes
           himself
           of
           that
           Assembly
           which
           is
           according
           to
           his
           Opinion
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           which
           he
           is
           a
           Member
           do
           not
           persecute
           those
           who
           are
           otherwise
           perswaded
           .
        
         
           THEY
           are
           not
           then
           led
           by
           any
           extravagancy
           of
           Reason
           ,
           when
           they
           put
           among
           the
           Ideas
           of
           Plato
           these
           six
           maxims
           ,
           with
           which
           the
           World
           is
           so
           strongly
           possest
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           THAT
           a
           Civil
           State
           ought
           to
           tolerate
           but
           one
           Religion
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           THAT
           all
           the
           Churches
           collected
           in
           that
           State
           ought
           to
           associate
           and
           joyn
           themselves
           into
           one
           body
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           of
           the
           same
           extent
           as
           the
           Civil
           State.
           
        
         
         
           3.
           
           THAT
           that
           body
           Ecclesiastical
           is
           distinct
           in
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           and
           Independant
           on
           that
           of
           the
           Republick
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           ought
           to
           be
           no
           appeal
           from
           Consistories
           ,
           and
           Synods
           to
           the
           Magistrate
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           THAT
           this
           Ecclesiastical
           Jurisdiction
           is
           exercised
           by
           vertue
           of
           a
           
             divine
             right
          
           positive
           and
           perpetual
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Keys
           ,
           and
           of
           that
           of
           binding
           and
           loosing
           given
           by
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           either
           to
           the
           Church
           ▪
           or
           to
           its
           Pastors
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           THAT
           the
           Churches
           ought
           to
           be
           all
           united
           by
           the
           same
           bond
           of
           Faith
           and
           Discipline
           under
           the
           same
           Ecclesiastical
           Governnours
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           obedient
           to
           their
           Laws
           ,
           their
           Commands
           and
           their
           Censures
           ,
        
         
           6.
           
           THAT
           to
           compass
           this
           Union
           ,
           every
           party
           of
           different
           perswasion
           and
           Judgement
           in
           matters
           of
           Faith
           and
           Discipline
           ought
           to
           abate
           something
           of
           their
           rigour
           ,
           and
           their
           right
           ,
           and
           come
           one
           part
           of
           the
           way
           to
           a
           Reconciliation
           :
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           every
           party
           ought
           to
           recover
           an
           insidious
           peace
           ,
           to
           abandon
           the
           truth
           he
           believes
           he
           has
           on
           his
           side
           ,
           or
           to
           enervate
           the
           force
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           THESE
           maxims
           ,
           which
           are
           those
           of
           Rome
           ,
           have
           been
           and
           will
           be
           the
           cause
           why
           there
           will
           never
           be
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           neither
           Church
           ,
           nor
           Reformation
           without
           some
           mixture
           of
           corruption
           .
           The
           Felicity
           of
           being
           freed
           from
           these
           ,
           is
           only
           to
           be
           found
           in
           the
           Independant
           Church
           .
        
         
           ABOVE
           all
           ,
           they
           find
           the
           5
           th
           .
           maxim
           to
           be
           unreasonable
           ,
           wicked
           ,
           and
           tyrannical●
           principally
           when
           they
           press
           to
           an
           Uniformity
           of
           Discipline
           all
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           a
           Territory
           or
           Kingdom
           ,
           under
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Soveraign
           ,
           about
           which
           both
           the
           greatest
           number
           of
           people
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           illuminated
           are
           divided
           ,
           and
           do
           not
           find
           one
           clear
           ,
           constant
           ,
           and
           perpetual
           truth
           ,
           in
           the
           Sacred
           Scriptures
           to
           press
           the
           Uniformity
           of
           it
           ,
           nor
           the
           necessity
           of
           that
           way
           that
           they
           find
           as
           to
           what
           concerns
           Faith.
           
             Theodosius
             the
             II.
          
           had
           his
           reason
           better
           grounded
           ,
           when
           he
           commanded
           all
           his
           Subjects
           to
           believe
           according
           to
           the
           Faith
           of
           Damasus
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           Peter
           of
           Alexandria
           ,
           then
           if
           he
           had
           commanded
           them
           an
           Uniformity
           in
           Discipline
           ,
           which
           he
           did
           not
           do
           ,
           and
           which
           he
           could
           not
           execute
           :
           For
           he
           could
           not
           be
           ignorant
           that
           as
           there
           was
           but
           one
           Faith
           ,
           to
           which
           every
           faithful
           soul
           ought
           to
           adhere
           ▪
           and
           to
           be
           verily
           perswaded
           that
           his
           was
           the
           true
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           without
           reason
           that
           he
           rather
           commanded
           the
           belief
           of
           that
           Faith
           ,
           than
           the
           practise
           
           of
           a
           discipline
           ,
           since
           that
           the
           one
           was
           expresly
           laid
           down
           in
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           was
           not
           .
        
         
           'T
           IS
           after
           this
           manner
           the
           Independant
           Churches
           argue
           .
           They
           believe
           ,
           with
           Theodosius
           ,
           that
           the
           Subjects
           of
           an
           Empire
           are
           obliged
           to
           embrace
           the
           same
           Faith
           ,
           supposing
           it
           be
           that
           of
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           not
           obliged
           to
           practise
           one
           certain
           discipline
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           found
           in
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           THE
           first
           maxim
           was
           that
           of
           Dioclesian
           ,
           who
           alone
           did
           shed
           more
           Christian
           bloud
           than
           his
           Predecessors
           all
           together
           had
           done
           .
           It
           cannot
           be
           practised
           without
           Fire
           and
           Sword
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           as
           full
           of
           Impiety
           and
           of
           Paganism
           as
           Excommunication
           .
           
             Titus
             Livius
             lib.
          
           39.
           tit
           .
           9
           puts
           among
           the
           Roman
           Laws
           ,
           
             Ne
             qui
             Romani
             Dei
             ,
             neque
             alio
             more
             quam
             patrio
             colerentur
             :
             &
             ne
             quis
             in
             publico
             sacrove
             loco
             novo
             aut
             externo
             ritu
             sacrificaret
             .
          
           The
           Scythians
           caused
           Anacharsis
           to
           be
           put
           to
           death
           for
           having
           a
           Worship
           a
           part
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           learnt
           in
           Greece
           .
           And
           Mecaenas
           exhorted
           Augustus
           to
           punish
           those
           who
           would
           not
           conform
           themselves
           to
           the
           Religion
           of
           the
           Countrey
           .
           
             Dio.
             lib.
          
           52
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
        
         
           BUT
           yet
           this
           maxim
           was
           not
           so
           much
           practised
           when
           the
           Government
           was
           more
           popular
           ,
           and
           when
           Altars
           were
           erected
           to
           strange
           Gods
           ,
           and
           to
           some
           unknown
           :
           for
           ,
           after
           they
           had
           subdued
           Nations
           ,
           they
           also
           brought
           their
           Gods
           in
           triumph
           .
        
         
           I
           met
           with
           the
           Defeat
           and
           overthrow
           of
           the
           fifth
           maxim
           ,
           in
           a
           discourse
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           a
           Treatise
           of
           that
           excellent
           Knight
           ,
           to
           whom
           I
           Dedicated
           my
           Fasciculus
           ,
           as
           an
           Answer
           to
           some
           questions
           that
           were
           put
           to
           him
           ,
           by
           thoughts
           much
           agreeing
           with
           mine
           ,
           before
           ever
           we
           had
           any
           communication
           of
           them
           together
           ▪
           which
           he
           also
           confirms
           by
           those
           of
           a
           Learned
           Divine
           ,
           whose
           name
           is
           Chillingworth
           ,
           and
           whose
           Authority
           is
           so
           much
           the
           more
           considerable
           ,
           and
           weighty
           ,
           as
           being
           a
           Church
           of
           England
           man.
           There
           are
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           but
           two
           wayes
           to
           make
           all
           Christians
           to
           enter
           into
           one
           and
           the
           same
           communion
           ;
           either
           in
           taking
           away
           the
           diversity
           of
           Opinions
           that
           divide
           them
           ,
           which
           is
           impossible
           without
           a
           Miracle
           and
           unless
           God
           had
           established
           and
           set
           up
           a
           visible
           Judge
           to
           whom
           their
           differences
           should
           be
           referred
           ;
           or
           else
           being
           all
           perswaded
           that
           this
           diversity
           of
           Opinions
           ought
           not
           to
           hinder
           their
           communion
           ,
           and
           their
           Union
           ,
           in
           things
           wherein
           they
           do
           agree
           ,
           and
           where
           charity
           ,
           complaisance
           and
           condescention
           ought
           to
           have
           place
           ,
           without
           any
           ones
           being
           deprived
           of
           their
           Opinion
           ,
           
           or
           that
           one
           should
           persecute
           the
           other
           that
           differs
           from
           his
           .
        
         
           DOCTOR
           
             Jeremy
             Tailor
          
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           strong
           man
           for
           the
           English
           Hierarchy
           ,
           by
           reason
           whereof
           he
           was
           made
           a
           Bishop
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           who
           was
           extroardinarily
           illuminated
           and
           Learned
           ,
           agreed
           in
           the
           same
           Sentiment
           with
           Dr.
           Chillingworth
           ,
           and
           hath
           published
           a
           great
           Book
           ,
           whose
           Title
           is
           ,
           
             the
             Liberty
             of
             Prophecying
          
           against
           the
           wicked
           and
           unreasonable
           carriage
           of
           those
           who
           rigorously
           impose
           set
           Forms
           of
           Faith
           to
           others
           ,
           and
           who
           Persecute
           and
           ill-use
           those
           who
           are
           not
           of
           their
           Opinion
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           .
        
         
           ALSO
           the
           Independants
           have
           indeavoured
           not
           so
           much
           to
           establish
           the
           goodness
           of
           the
           Congregational
           way
           in
           sound
           clear
           minds
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           soon
           convinced
           of
           it
           by
           the
           description
           they
           make
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           to
           disabuse
           them
           of
           those
           maxims
           which
           are
           but
           so
           many
           illusions
           ,
           though
           most
           commonly
           it
           is
           easier
           to
           refute
           Errours
           ,
           than
           to
           establish
           Truth
           ;
           as
           Cicero
           very
           well
           says
           .
           
             Vtinam
             tàm
             facile
             possem
             vera
             probare
             ,
             quàm
             falsa
             convincere
             .
          
        
         
           NOW
           the
           tyranny
           of
           these
           maxims
           ,
           which
           are
           as
           much
           that
           of
           the
           Protestants
           as
           of
           the
           Papists
           ,
           is
           the
           cause
           why
           the
           transition
           of
           the
           Romish
           Religion
           to
           the
           reformed
           is
           but
           imperfectly
           done
           in
           
             France
             ,
             Germany
             ,
             England
          
           ,
           and
           elsewhere
           ,
           how
           little
           complaisance
           soever
           we
           have
           had
           for
           Rome
           ,
           and
           for
           an
           affinity
           with
           her
           ,
           it
           has
           cost
           us
           very
           dear
           :
           we
           have
           thought
           we
           ought
           not
           to
           go
           from
           one
           extremity
           to
           another
           at
           one
           leap
           .
           As
           we
           fell
           from
           the
           Impanation
           to
           Transubstantiation
           so
           likewise
           have
           we
           gone
           from
           Transubstantiation
           ,
           to
           Consubstantiation
           its
           Neighbour
           ;
           then
           we
           have
           retained
           the
           real
           presence
           in
           the
           Sacramental
           Supper
           ,
           which
           has
           some
           agreement
           ,
           and
           is
           conciliable
           with
           those
           three
           illusions
           of
           words
           .
           'T
           is
           said
           indeed
           ,
           that
           this
           presence
           was
           spiritual
           ,
           but
           at
           the
           same
           time
           it
           was
           clothed
           with
           the
           flesh
           ,
           when
           they
           kept
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           reformation
           such
           wayes
           of
           expressing
           themselves
           which
           have
           been
           a
           great
           Shock
           to
           
             Bullinger
             ▪
          
           and
           many
           other
           great
           men
           of
           his
           time
           :
           
             That
             we
             were
             nourished
             in
             this
             Sacrament
             with
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             blood
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           Which
           has
           given
           occasion
           to
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Candom
           ,
           to
           
             Mounsieur
             Arnauld
          
           ,
           and
           to
           Father
           Maimbourge
           to
           put
           this
           Interrogatory
           to
           us
           ,
           
             if
             you
             speak
             as
             we
             do
             ,
             why
             do
             you
             not
             believe
             as
             we
             do
             ?
          
           Especially
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Condom
           has
           made
           use
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           they
           have
           given
           him
           reason
           to
           triumph
           over
           us
           as
           much
           
           in
           that
           ,
           as
           he
           hath
           done
           as
           to
           the
           eminent
           Authority
           that
           is
           established
           in
           our
           Churches
           with
           as
           much
           incontestability
           as
           if
           it
           were
           Infallible
           .
           The
           Missionary
           Pean
           sayes
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           Gallimauphrey
           of
           the
           Protestants
           to
           speak
           of
           being
           nourished
           with
           the
           substance
           of
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           with
           his
           flesh
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           believe
           Transubstantiation
           .
           A
           Learned
           English
           Dr.
           named
           
             John
             Hales
          
           hath
           written
           a
           Learned
           Treatise
           upon
           this
           Subject
           ,
           where
           he
           condemns
           this
           way
           of
           Reconciliation
           that
           sayes
           one
           thing
           ,
           and
           believes
           another
           ,
           and
           that
           turns
           again
           to
           Rome
           ,
           and
           he
           exhorts
           his
           Brethren
           to
           condemn
           rather
           the
           use
           of
           it
           than
           to
           justifie
           it
           .
           He
           sayes
           also
           that
           
             Martyn
             Bucer
          
           was
           the
           first
           of
           the
           Reformed
           that
           made
           use
           of
           this
           way
           of
           speaking
           .
        
         
           IT
           must
           be
           confessed
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           weakness
           of
           those
           great
           lights
           of
           Reformation
           
             Bucer
             ,
             Calvin
          
           ,
           and
           Reza
           ,
           was
           very
           great
           ,
           when
           they
           explained
           those
           Scriptures
           concerning
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           by
           a
           Comment
           that
           was
           more
           obscure
           than
           the
           Text
           ,
           nor
           hath
           it
           been
           less
           great
           in
           those
           that
           have
           come
           after
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           explained
           the
           words
           of
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           in
           S.
           John
           VI.
           concerning
           the
           fleshly
           eating
           ,
           to
           the
           Sacramental
           and
           Spiritual
           eating
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           have
           made
           long
           comments
           upon
           the
           words
           of
           Calvin
           to
           sweeten
           and
           smooth
           the
           harshness
           of
           them
           ,
           instead
           of
           condemning
           them
           :
           this
           obstinacy
           in
           adhering
           to
           errors
           ,
           hath
           brought
           in
           the
           pretended
           infallibility
           into
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           the
           Incontestability
           into
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           .
           
             Inter
             caetera
             mortalitatis
             incommoda
             hoe
             est
             ,
             errandi
             necessitas
             ,
             &
             erroris
             amor
             ,
             Seneca
             .
          
        
         
           NOW
           these
           ways
           of
           speaking
           which
           simbolize
           with
           those
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           which
           give
           it
           occasion
           to
           insult
           ,
           and
           triumph
           over
           us
           ,
           makes
           me
           remember
           what
           I
           have
           read
           in
           the
           Memoirs
           and
           specialties
           that
           
             Joseph
             Hall
          
           hath
           made
           of
           his
           Life
           ,
           and
           absolutely
           convinces
           me
           of
           this
           truth
           ,
           that
           it
           has
           been
           so
           unlikely
           that
           they
           ,
           who
           have
           believed
           they
           might
           gain
           upon
           Rome
           ,
           by
           retaining
           some
           of
           their
           ways
           and
           modes
           of
           speaking
           ,
           or
           their
           practises
           ,
           should
           have
           succeeded
           therein
           ,
           that
           on
           the
           contrary
           She
           has
           been
           so
           much
           the
           more
           set
           and
           hardened
           against
           us
           ,
           and
           have
           gone
           so
           far
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           us
           ,
           and
           their
           Religion
           far
           more
           reasonable
           than
           ours
           .
           He
           sayes
           ,
           that
           in
           his
           journey
           to
           the
           Spadan
           Waters
           for
           his
           health
           ,
           he
           had
           before
           a
           great
           company
           of
           persons
           of
           quality
           ,
           both
           Papists
           and
           Protestants
           ,
           a
           very
           hot
           dispute
           with
           a
           Sorbonist
           ,
           a
           Prior
           of
           the
           Carmelites
           ,
           who
           maintained
           that
           the
           Kneeling
           
           practised
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           at
           the
           receiving
           of
           the
           Eucharist
           ,
           strongly
           shewed
           that
           she
           believed
           Transubstantion
           ;
           for
           that
           kneeling
           and
           the
           belief
           of
           Transubstantiation
           were
           things
           inseparable
           ,
           and
           always
           went
           hand
           in
           hand
           together
           ;
           and
           since
           the
           one
           had
           never
           been
           believed
           in
           the
           Church
           without
           the
           practise
           of
           the
           other
           ;
           and
           since
           it
           was
           a
           distraction
           of
           reason
           ,
           and
           a
           wicked
           practise
           to
           carry
           their
           adorations
           to
           Elements
           that
           were
           only
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           ,
           this
           kneeling
           of
           necessity
           must
           be
           a
           natural
           consequence
           of
           the
           belief
           of
           Transubstantiation
           :
           Bishop
           Hall
           adds
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           company
           was
           divided
           in
           their
           judgments
           and
           that
           several
           of
           them
           joyned
           with
           those
           of
           Rome
           ,
           in
           condemning
           this
           kneeling
           ,
           unless
           it
           was
           a
           consequence
           of
           Transubstantiation
           ,
           more
           than
           two
           thirds
           of
           the
           company
           were
           so
           heated
           against
           the
           poor
           Bishop
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           not
           the
           liberty
           to
           speak
           ,
           nor
           to
           stand
           up
           in
           defence
           of
           the
           Church's
           Opinion
           :
           For
           if
           they
           had
           given
           him
           time
           to
           speak
           ,
           he
           had
           alleadged
           the
           Rubrick
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           which
           undeceives
           the
           Communicants
           from
           the
           thoughts
           that
           they
           might
           possibly
           have
           that
           that
           Kneeling
           or
           Adoration
           is
           carried
           out
           to
           the
           Bread
           and
           the
           Wine
           :
           But
           beside
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           not
           of
           a
           hundred
           Communicants
           one
           who
           reads
           the
           Rubrick
           ,
           it
           might
           have
           happened
           that
           those
           who
           were
           so
           violent
           against
           Bishop
           Hall
           ,
           would
           have
           pleasantly
           stopt
           his
           mouth
           with
           the
           Apologue
           which
           Beza
           writ
           in
           a
           Letter
           to
           the
           good
           Arch-Bishop
           
             Edmund
             Grindal
          
           ,
           who
           seeing
           that
           he
           was
           offended
           at
           this
           kneeling
           ,
           after
           Transubstantiation
           was
           banished
           ,
           endeavoured
           to
           cure
           him
           of
           the
           scandal
           he
           had
           taken
           ,
           making
           him
           to
           know
           that
           the
           Rubrick
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           would
           give
           him
           enough
           wherewith
           to
           be
           satisfied
           :
           Upon
           which
           Beza
           returned
           him
           this
           story
           .
           A
           Lord
           having
           built
           his
           house
           near
           to
           the
           high
           way
           ,
           where
           he
           left
           a
           great
           stone
           that
           he
           had
           no
           occasion
           for
           just
           in
           the
           road
           ,
           several
           persons
           coming
           by
           in
           the
           night
           stumbled
           at
           it
           ,
           and
           did
           hurt
           themselves
           ,
           and
           often
           complaints
           being
           made
           to
           him
           about
           it
           ,
           and
           intreaties
           that
           he
           would
           take
           it
           out
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           he
           was
           very
           obstinate
           a
           long
           while
           ,
           and
           was
           resolved
           not
           to
           meddle
           with
           it
           ;
           but
           being
           wearied
           by
           the
           continual
           solicitations
           that
           were
           made
           to
           him
           ,
           he
           bethought
           himself
           to
           set
           over
           the
           stone
           a
           Lanthorn
           with
           a
           light
           Candle
           in
           it
           ,
           to
           warn
           people
           of
           it
           ;
           but
           that
           Admonition
           proving
           troublesome
           too
           ,
           one
           of
           his
           friends
           came
           and
           gave
           him
           this
           good
           Counsel
           ;
           Sir
           ,
           if
           you
           would
           be
           at
           quiet
           ,
           take
           away
           
           both
           stone
           and
           Lanthorn
           together
           .
           The
           stone
           of
           stumbling
           is
           this
           kneeling
           at
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           and
           the
           Rubrick
           is
           for
           a
           light
           and
           Declaration
           ,
           to
           signifie
           to
           the
           Communicants
           ,
           that
           this
           kneeling
           is
           not
           done
           to
           the
           bread
           and
           wine
           ,
           but
           to
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           .
           If
           you
           take
           away
           both
           ,
           you
           will
           take
           away
           the
           scandal
           ,
           and
           the
           remedy
           to
           the
           scandall
           :
           You
           will
           bring
           back
           the
           way
           with
           which
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           instituted
           the
           holy
           Supper
           ,
           who
           gave
           it
           not
           kneeling
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           posture
           of
           those
           who
           take
           their
           ordinary
           repasts
           at
           their
           Tables
           ,
           so
           that
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           never
           required
           any
           Genuflexion
           either
           at
           the
           time
           or
           place
           .
        
         
           THESE
           two
           stories
           hit
           (
           as
           we
           generally
           say
           )
           two
           birds
           with
           one
           stone
           .
           For
           they
           may
           relate
           to
           that
           neerness
           of
           assinity
           with
           Rome
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           already
           spoken
           of
           above
           ,
           and
           which
           I
           have
           showed
           has
           rather
           sharpened
           and
           embittered
           the
           Spirits
           and
           tempers
           of
           those
           of
           that
           communion
           ,
           to
           plot
           against
           the
           sacred
           person
           of
           the
           KING
           ,
           and
           against
           his
           Government
           ,
           than
           it
           has
           any
           wayes
           sweetned
           them
           :
           and
           moreover
           ,
           they
           discover
           that
           those
           who
           go
           furthest
           off
           from
           the
           Doctrines
           and
           practises
           of
           Rome
           ,
           who
           renounce
           all
           reconciliation
           with
           Her
           ,
           as
           the
           people
           of
           the
           Congregational
           way
           do
           ,
           have
           most
           conformity
           with
           the
           blessed
           peace-Makers
           of
           whom
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           speakes
           ,
           and
           whereof
           the
           Character
           of
           the
           Children
           of
           God
           which
           he
           gives
           them
           upon
           this
           respect
           ,
           carryes
           them
           so
           much
           the
           farther
           from
           all
           thoughts
           of
           Rebellion
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XII
           .
           An
           Apology
           for
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Conformity
           of
           the
           congregational
           Churches
           with
           that
           of
           the
           Antient
           Primitive
           Christians
           :
           That
           a
           disinteressed
           person
           ,
           such
           as
           he
           ,
           is
           the
           most
           sit
           to
           write
           about
           these
           matters
           .
           Of
           the
           Obligation
           he
           hath
           to
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Condom
           for
           the
           light
           he
           hath
           given
           him
           .
        
         
           I
           Think
           my self
           here
           obliged
           to
           add
           an
           Apology
           as
           to
           my
           own
           account
           ,
           for
           what
           I
           have
           said
           as
           to
           the
           Independant
           Churches
           .
           I
           do
           imagine
           I
           shall
           be
           accused
           at
           first
           for
           having
           made
           the
           description
           
           of
           the
           congregational
           way
           ,
           not
           according
           as
           it
           is
           in
           effect
           ,
           but
           in
           that
           manner
           as
           Xenophon
           did
           the
           Cyropaedia
           to
           be
           the
           perfect
           model
           of
           a
           Prince
           .
           They
           will
           say
           that
           any
           other
           interest
           than
           that
           of
           the
           inward
           knowledge
           I
           have
           of
           the
           goodness
           ,
           truth
           and
           holiness
           of
           the
           Congregational
           way
           ,
           ought
           to
           have
           excited
           me
           to
           commend
           it
           so
           as
           I
           have
           done
           .
           That
           I
           commend
           what
           I
           do
           not
           approve
           in
           the
           bottome
           of
           my
           heart
           ,
           since
           I
           do
           not
           joyn
           my self
           to
           it
           .
           They
           will
           say
           likewise
           that
           I
           have
           had
           no
           other
           design
           than
           to
           gain
           my
           own
           Sentiments
           credit
           ,
           with
           which
           they
           say
           I
           am
           most
           fondly
           in
           Love
           ,
           in
           adjusting
           them
           to
           those
           of
           the
           Independants
           ;
           and
           because
           I
           condemn
           Ecclesiastical
           power
           ,
           and
           Excommunication
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           undertook
           to
           possess
           the
           World
           with
           the
           belief
           of
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           should
           banish
           the
           use
           of
           it
           .
           To
           which
           ,
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           though
           I
           should
           joyn
           my self
           to
           their
           Assemblies
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           no
           argument
           that
           I
           should
           approve
           of
           all
           the
           things
           they
           did
           ,
           and
           all
           they
           believed
           ,
           as
           they
           cannot
           conclude
           by
           my
           not
           joyning
           to
           their
           Congregations
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           not
           the
           Congregational
           way
           in
           greater
           and
           higher
           esteem
           than
           any
           other
           .
           As
           I
           am
           a
           Frenchman
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           of
           the
           reformed
           Church
           ,
           I
           joyn
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           my
           own
           Nation
           ,
           to
           which
           I
           am
           so
           much
           the
           more
           strongly
           invited
           by
           the
           holiness
           of
           the
           Doctrines
           ,
           and
           lives
           of
           our
           excellent
           Pastors
           ,
           
             Monsieur
             Mussard
          
           ,
           and
           
             Monsieur
             Primerose
          
           ;
           and
           because
           they
           administer
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Lord's
           Supper
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           as
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           did
           it
           with
           his
           Disciples
           ;
           not
           having
           any
           thing
           to
           give
           me
           offence
           in
           their
           conduct
           ,
           unless
           that
           they
           are
           not
           absolutely
           undeceived
           of
           the
           practise
           of
           our
           Pastors
           in
           France
           ,
           of
           excommunicating
           in
           the
           Name
           and
           Authority
           of
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           of
           interposing
           the
           same
           sacred
           Name
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           sacred
           Authority
           to
           excommunicate
           as
           St.
           Paul
           made
           use
           of
           to
           deliver
           the
           Incestuous
           person
           over
           to
           Satan
           ;
           though
           they
           cannot
           find
           this
           Authority
           of
           excommunicating
           in
           all
           the
           Bible
           ,
           nor
           justifie
           it
           ,
           unless
           they
           elude
           that
           harshness
           of
           expression
           by
           this
           way
           of
           sweetning
           ,
           that
           their
           only
           intention
           is
           to
           declare
           that
           those
           sinners
           of
           whom
           they
           make
           the
           number
           ,
           take
           the
           Lord's
           Supper
           to
           their
           Condemnation
           ,
           if
           they
           do
           not
           repent
           before-hand
           .
        
         
           AS
           for
           other
           accusations
           ,
           although
           I
           believe
           that
           of
           all
           Establishments
           of
           Religion
           ,
           that
           of
           the
           Independant
           Churches
           is
           the
           most
           Apostolical
           ,
           yet
           I
           do
           not
           believe
           it
           is
           infallible
           ,
           and
           I
           cannot
           approve
           of
           
           all
           they
           say
           ,
           nor
           all
           they
           practise
           concerning
           discipline
           nor
           concerning
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           power
           ,
           and
           excommunication
           ;
           though
           this
           usage
           be
           not
           in
           all
           the
           same
           ,
           nor
           in
           all
           the
           Churches
           ;
           because
           some
           among
           them
           do
           retain
           it
           
             jure
             societatis
             ,
             &
             vi
             ,
             &
             virtute
             paoti
             &
             federis
             eniti
             .
          
           However
           it
           is
           ,
           both
           of
           them
           make
           use
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           power
           and
           excommunication
           very
           innocently
           ,
           for
           they
           do
           not
           set
           up
           a
           National
           Tribunal
           ,
           Independant
           on
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           and
           they
           Attribute
           to
           their
           Synods
           no
           other
           Authority
           ,
           than
           that
           of
           perswasion
           ,
           both
           from
           wise
           and
           experienced
           persons
           .
           Moreover
           ,
           from
           the
           manner
           that
           they
           express
           themselves
           in
           the
           VII
           .
           Article
           of
           the
           first
           Chapter
           of
           their
           Confession
           of
           Faith
           ,
           one
           may
           conclude
           ,
           that
           beside
           the
           Jurisdiction
           which
           works
           upon
           hearts
           by
           the
           word
           ,
           they
           acknowledge
           no
           other
           than
           that
           which
           is
           taken
           by
           a
           natural
           right
           ,
           and
           that
           wisdom
           and
           prudence
           has
           not
           been
           wanting
           to
           them
           ,
           by
           their
           having
           in
           a
           joynt
           consent
           agreed
           in
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Doctrine
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           of
           divine
           and
           perpetual
           right
           ,
           but
           in
           not
           having
           established
           any
           thing
           determinatively
           to
           be
           a
           perpetual
           rule
           upon
           an
           Arbitrary
           and
           changeable
           matter
           ,
           and
           of
           humane
           right
           ,
           as
           is
           the
           discipline
           of
           the
           Churches
           ,
           and
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Pastors
           in
           their
           conduct
           and
           government
           .
        
         
           BUT
           although
           they
           should
           have
           retained
           some
           usage
           of
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           power
           and
           excommunication
           ,
           which
           are
           so
           many
           Reliques
           of
           Rome
           that
           have
           accomplished
           the
           Mystery
           of
           iniquity
           ,
           and
           brought
           the
           Pope
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           they
           would
           be
           no
           less
           priviledged
           than
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Apostles
           ,
           who
           ,
           after
           they
           had
           received
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           in
           greater
           measure
           than
           all
           the
           holy
           men
           that
           had
           been
           before
           them
           ,
           yet
           they
           alwayes
           retained
           some
           leven
           of
           affection
           to
           the
           Mosaical
           Ceremonies
           .
           If
           the
           Christians
           that
           came
           from
           Paganisme
           ,
           have
           alwayes
           kept
           some
           pollution
           of
           it
           ,
           it
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           any
           great
           surprise
           to
           see
           the
           purest
           Churches
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           yet
           not
           throughly
           cleansed
           from
           all
           the
           Impurities
           of
           Rome
           .
        
         
           FOR
           these
           considerations
           ,
           I
           feed
           my self
           with
           the
           hopes
           that
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Independant
           Churches
           ,
           who
           are
           too
           much
           illuminated
           long
           to
           remain
           in
           the
           belief
           and
           use
           of
           this
           illusion
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           power
           ,
           which
           hath
           brought
           Episcopacy
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           first
           step
           of
           Ascention
           to
           the
           papacy
           ,
           and
           after
           that
           Excommunication
           and
           Infallibility
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           would
           put
           in
           practise
           instead
           of
           excommunication
           ,
           that
           denuntiation
           which
           
           S.
           Paul
           recommended
           to
           his
           Disciple
           and
           son
           Timothy
           ,
           it
           is
           that
           in
           case
           any
           disorderly
           ,
           or
           wicked
           person
           of
           the
           Congregation
           ,
           cannot
           be
           perswaded
           to
           change
           his
           opinion
           ,
           and
           life
           ,
           and
           voluntarily
           to
           leave
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           it
           should
           be
           published
           aloud
           in
           the
           face
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           faithful
           should
           be
           exhorted
           to
           shun
           his
           company
           :
           and
           in
           case
           that
           he
           persevere
           in
           such
           refractoriness
           ,
           he
           ought
           to
           be
           expelled
           by
           force
           ,
           as
           well
           from
           the
           Table
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           as
           from
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           this
           is
           what
           may
           be
           practised
           by
           a
           natural
           right
           ,
           &
           
             de
             jure
             societatis
          
           without
           any
           need
           of
           making
           such
           expulsion
           of
           credit
           by
           the
           Keys
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           power
           of
           binding
           and
           loosing
           .
           In
           short
           ,
           I
           hope
           they
           will
           be
           perswaded
           by
           this
           consideration
           that
           the
           benefit
           which
           comes
           by
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           power
           and
           Excommunication
           will
           never
           recompence
           the
           pernitious
           effects
           that
           they
           have
           produced
           .
        
         
           NOW
           I
           believe
           that
           these
           three
           considerations
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           a
           Physician
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           a
           Frenchman
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           do
           not
           joyn
           to
           any
           one
           certain
           
             Congregational
             Assembly
          
           as
           a
           Member
           of
           it
           ,
           will
           give
           more
           Authority
           and
           credit
           to
           the
           relation
           I
           have
           made
           of
           their
           government
           and
           conduct
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           less
           the
           suspected
           ,
           than
           if
           I
           were
           of
           their
           Number
           ,
           of
           their
           Nation
           ,
           and
           a
           Divine
           by
           Profession
           :
           For
           if
           I
           were
           qualified
           in
           three
           wayes
           ,
           I
           could
           not
           speak
           as
           a
           person
           disinteressed
           ,
           but
           as
           having
           a
           personal
           inclination
           to
           the
           way
           I
           should
           have
           espoused
           :
           And
           that
           is
           the
           weakness
           of
           all
           those
           who
           plead
           for
           their
           own
           cause
           ,
           as
           we
           learn
           from
           S.
           Austin
           ,
           and
           
             Optatus
             Milevitanus
          
           ,
           who
           were
           of
           this
           opinion
           ,
           that
           a
           sincere
           Pagan
           or
           Heathen
           ,
           whether
           a
           Physitian
           ,
           a
           Sophister
           ,
           a
           Philosopher
           ,
           or
           belonging
           to
           the
           Magistracy
           ,
           were
           more
           competent
           Judges
           in
           matters
           of
           Divinity
           ,
           and
           differences
           among
           Christians
           ,
           than
           persons
           of
           the
           Priesthood
           ,
           and
           Sacerdotal
           function
           .
        
         
           AS
           S.
           Paul
           could
           not
           elect
           a
           more
           disinteressed
           person
           to
           gain
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           credit
           ,
           in
           the
           minds
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           to
           write
           his
           Gospel
           ,
           as
           he
           calls
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           Acts
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           than
           S.
           Luke
           the
           Physitian
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           world
           is
           more
           obliged
           than
           to
           a
           thousand
           S.
           Chrysostomes
           ,
           and
           S.
           Austins
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           the
           persons
           of
           the
           Sacred
           Order
           ,
           without
           so
           much
           as
           excepting
           the
           very
           Apostles
           themselves
           :
           I
           believe
           that
           the
           same
           Judgment
           ought
           to
           be
           made
           of
           me
           ,
           and
           that
           my
           quality
           of
           a
           Physitian
           ought
           to
           give
           stronger
           impressions
           of
           the
           goodness
           of
           the
           
           Congregational
           way
           in
           the
           minds
           of
           men
           ,
           than
           would
           that
           of
           a
           Divine
           ,
           of
           a
           Minister
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           person
           ingaged
           by
           profession
           either
           to
           the
           Episcopal
           ,
           Presbyterian
           ,
           or
           even
           to
           the
           Congregational
           way
           .
           As
           Reason
           and
           Grace
           in
           the
           hopes
           of
           glory
           are
           the
           three
           Ressorts
           or
           principles
           which
           have
           alwayes
           moved
           and
           governed
           me
           in
           all
           the
           course
           of
           my
           life
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           my
           Writings
           :
           so
           have
           they
           been
           always
           less
           violent
           by
           the
           prejudices
           and
           interests
           in
           the
           profession
           I
           make
           of
           a
           Physician
           ,
           than
           if
           I
           had
           been
           either
           a
           Divine
           ,
           or
           a
           Lawyer
           .
        
         
           I
           ought
           here
           also
           to
           acknowledg
           my
           Obligation
           to
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Condom
           ;
           not
           only
           for
           the
           first
           hints
           of
           this
           truth
           ;
           
             that
             the
             Congregational
             way
             is
             of
             all
             the
             Establishments
             of
             Discipline
             and
             Government
             the
             most
             conformable
             to
             reason
             ,
             to
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             :
          
           but
           for
           having
           absolutely
           confirmed
           me
           in
           this
           truth
           :
           though
           the
           design
           of
           that
           Bishop
           has
           not
           been
           to
           put
           the
           
             Congregational
             way
          
           above
           the
           Romish
           ;
           but
           only
           to
           discover
           ,
           (
           and
           this
           he
           hath
           done
           by
           Arguments
           that
           come
           very
           near
           to
           demonstration
           )
           that
           going
           upon
           the
           hypothesis
           of
           the
           necessity
           of
           seting
           up
           a
           Tribunal
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           submission
           of
           the
           people
           to
           that
           Tribunal
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           only
           Rampi●r
           of
           the
           Orthodox
           Faith
           ,
           and
           the
           only
           means
           of
           Uniting
           Christians
           ,
           preserving
           peace
           and
           good
           order
           among
           them
           ;
           it
           is
           incomparably
           more
           reasonable
           that
           such
           submission
           should
           be
           made
           to
           an
           infallible
           Tribunal
           ,
           than
           to
           One
           that
           is
           subject
           to
           Error
           ;
           and
           that
           upon
           this
           ground
           ,
           of
           all
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           ways
           in
           the
           World
           which
           acknowledg
           that
           every
           Ecclesiastical
           Tribunal
           ,
           either
           supreme
           ,
           or
           subordinate
           ,
           that
           every
           Councel
           ,
           either
           Oecumenical
           ,
           or
           Topical
           ,
           is
           fallible
           and
           subject
           to
           errour
           ,
           the
           Congregational
           way
           which
           refuses
           all
           manner
           of
           submission
           to
           a
           Tribunal
           subject
           to
           errour
           is
           the
           most
           reasonable
           and
           the
           most
           just
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XIII
           .
           The
           Explication
           of
           one
           difficulty
           which
           runs
           throughout
           the
           whole
           precedent
           discourse
           .
        
         
           AS
           it
           was
           in
           my
           thoughts
           to
           finish
           this
           discourse
           by
           the
           word
           Finis
           ,
           a
           Learned
           Presbyterian
           coming
           in
           ,
           and
           having
           apprehended
           my
           design
           ,
           put
           one
           objection
           to
           me
           against
           the
           defeat
           and
           overthrow
           I
           pretend
           to
           make
           of
           the
           necessity
           of
           a
           Tribunal
           in
           the
           Church
           ▪
           he
           said
           that
           since
           that
           Tribunal
           which
           requires
           the
           people
           to
           submit
           themselves
           to
           it
           is
           as
           much
           set
           up
           in
           an
           independant
           Church
           ,
           as
           in
           a
           National
           ,
           and
           since
           both
           presuppose
           that
           that
           Tribunal
           is
           subject
           to
           errour
           ,
           the
           submission
           of
           the
           people
           is
           altogether
           as
           reasonable
           to
           the
           Tribunal
           of
           a
           National
           Church
           ,
           as
           to
           that
           of
           a
           Congregational
           .
           I
           confess
           there
           is
           some
           weight
           in
           this
           objection
           ,
           which
           
             Monsieur
             Jurieu
          
           has
           not
           thought
           of
           ,
           but
           which
           nevertheless
           is
           easie
           to
           be
           answered
           according
           to
           the
           principles
           I
           lay
           down
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           THAT
           all
           manner
           of
           Government
           ,
           Presbyterian
           ,
           Congregational
           ,
           National
           ,
           Episcopal
           ,
           Hierarchical
           ,
           Papal
           ,
           is
           of
           the
           same
           nature
           with
           that
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           THAT
           the
           submission
           required
           ,
           and
           given
           to
           all
           manner
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           Government
           is
           of
           the
           same
           nature
           with
           that
           which
           is
           required
           and
           given
           to
           a
           Civil
           and
           Political
           government
           ,
           the
           Ressorts
           of
           which
           are
           not
           the
           Keys
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           nor
           the
           power
           of
           binding
           and
           loosing
           ,
           but
           the
           will
           of
           the
           strongest
           ,
           and
           most
           numerous
           that
           hath
           so
           ordain'd
           it
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           AND
           consequently
           that
           the
           Censures
           of
           excommunication
           and
           deposition
           ,
           being
           of
           the
           same
           nature
           with
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           the
           validity
           of
           which
           is
           not
           in
           the
           Justice
           ,
           nor
           equity
           of
           the
           thing
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           will
           of
           those
           that
           decree
           and
           ordain
           it
           ,
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           accounted
           as
           a
           Civil
           punishment
           .
        
         
           THESE
           three
           considerations
           destroy
           that
           erection
           of
           an
           Ecclesiastical
           Tribunal
           ,
           which
           is
           equal
           with
           the
           Civil
           in
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Territory
           ,
           since
           both
           being
           of
           the
           same
           nature
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           a
           pure
           piece
           of
           Gallimaufrey
           and
           hotchpot
           to
           offer
           to
           establish
           
           two
           Civil
           Governments
           in
           one
           and
           the
           same
           dominion
           or
           Territory
           ,
           which
           should
           be
           independant
           one
           on
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           ALSO
           this
           difficulty
           is
           easie
           to
           be
           overcome
           according
           to
           the
           principles
           of
           the
           Independants
           .
           The
           Inconvenience
           of
           an
           Excommunicated
           or
           deposed
           person
           unjustly
           by
           his
           Congregation
           is
           not
           great
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           it
           does
           not
           extend
           beyond
           his
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           a
           hundred
           Congregations
           in
           one
           Territory
           ,
           it
           is
           impossible
           but
           that
           at
           least
           there
           might
           be
           one
           to
           recompence
           the
           Justice
           of
           his
           cause
           ;
           which
           is
           not
           a
           thing
           feasible
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           struck
           by
           a
           National
           Judgement
           ,
           unless
           he
           leaves
           his
           Country
           .
           And
           since
           the
           person
           oppressed
           is
           in
           the
           liberty
           of
           framing
           to
           himself
           a
           Congregation
           Independant
           on
           all
           the
           Churches
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           but
           of
           seven
           or
           eight
           persons
           ,
           his
           innocence
           and
           legitimate
           right
           will
           easily
           furnish
           him
           with
           the
           means
           to
           do
           it
           .
           I
           add
           further
           ,
           that
           a
           person
           who
           is
           sensible
           he
           is
           guilty
           of
           disorders
           ;
           can
           easily
           conceal
           them
           in
           the
           crowd
           of
           a
           National
           Church
           ,
           (
           which
           he
           cannot
           so
           well
           do
           in
           a
           small
           number
           of
           persons
           ,
           )
           and
           commonly
           prevent
           the
           Censure
           of
           his
           Congregation
           ,
           and
           not
           expect
           that
           they
           should
           excommunicate
           him
           and
           drive
           him
           out
           of
           it
           which
           is
           done
           in
           that
           manner
           as
           St.
           Jerome
           ,
           and
           Bishop
           Godeau
           would
           have
           the
           Heretick
           ▪
           of
           whom
           S.
           Paul
           speaks
           in
           the
           3
           
             of
             Titus
          
           11.
           
             knowing
             that
             he
             that
             is
             such
             ,
          
           (
           i.
           e.
           an
           Heretick
           )
           
             is
             subverted
             and
             sinneth
             ,
             being
             condemned
             of
             himself
             :
             )
          
           To
           do
           ,
           when
           he
           excommunicated
           himself
           ▪
           and
           saved
           his
           Church
           that
           trouble
           .
        
         
           IT
           must
           not
           be
           forgot
           that
           tho
           there
           is
           no
           Government
           so
           perfect
           wherein
           one
           cannot
           find
           some
           faults
           ,
           and
           some
           Inconvenience
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           certain
           there
           is
           found
           less
           in
           the
           Congregational
           way
           ,
           whereas
           you
           may
           find
           almost
           an
           infinity
           in
           that
           of
           the
           National
           ,
           whereof
           a
           thousand
           persons
           that
           deserve
           the
           censure
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           one
           of
           them
           that
           undergoes
           its
           because
           its
           discipline
           is
           like
           to
           spiders
           Webs
           ,
           where
           the
           Fly
           's
           are
           taken
           ,
           but
           the
           Birds
           pass
           through
           ;
           and
           where
           it
           is
           impossible
           in
           a
           Town
           or
           a
           Church
           of
           many
           thousands
           of
           Christians
           ,
           that
           one
           Bishop
           or
           Pastor
           can
           possibly
           have
           an
           exact
           inspection
           over
           them
           :
           whereas
           in
           a
           Congregational
           Church
           composed
           but
           of
           a
           few
           persons
           ,
           and
           those
           all
           cull'd
           out
           of
           the
           multitude
           who
           fun
           after
           Vanitics
           and
           Vices
           ,
           one
           has
           but
           little
           or
           no
           use
           of
           excommunication
           and
           deposition
           ,
           and
           where
           Avarice
           ,
           Ambition
           ,
           Heresies
           ,
           and
           quarrels
           do
           not
           enter
           as
           in
           National
           Churches
           .
        
         
         
           THESE
           considerations
           give
           me
           to
           hope
           that
           the
           learned
           and
           illuminated
           of
           the
           Congregational
           way
           will
           agree
           and
           joyn
           with
           my
           principles
           or
           Hypotheses
           ,
           to
           establish
           the
           true
           nature
           of
           their
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           and
           to
           undo
           with
           case
           the
           difficulty
           of
           the
           objection
           :
           although
           according
           to
           their
           principles
           it
           resembles
           the
           Foils
           ,
           which
           touch
           the
           person
           ,
           but
           do
           not
           wound
           it
           :
           For
           in
           case
           of
           a
           wound
           ,
           they
           have
           a
           thousand
           remedies
           to
           heal
           it
           presently
           ;
           whereas
           there
           is
           no
           remedy
           either
           against
           Infallibity
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           or
           against
           incontestability
           in
           a
           National
           Church
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XIV
           .
           Remarks
           upon
           the
           Fault
           that
           some
           may
           find
           in
           the
           Title
           of
           this
           discourse
           .
        
         
           I
           Will
           finish
           these
           conderations
           by
           the
           discussion
           and
           explication
           of
           the
           Title
           of
           this
           discourse
           ,
           to
           which
           some
           have
           excepted
           ,
           because
           they
           find
           there
           is
           not
           one
           Ecclesiastical
           Government
           ,
           even
           of
           those
           which
           differ
           most
           from
           one
           another
           ,
           that
           do
           not
           pretend
           to
           this
           Conformity
           ,
           as
           indeed
           they
           have
           either
           more
           or
           less
           :
           for
           there
           is
           not
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           no
           not
           even
           of
           those
           that
           are
           the
           farthest
           off
           from
           the
           Doctrines
           and
           Government
           of
           the
           Ancient
           Christians
           ,
           and
           that
           have
           but
           very
           little
           agreement
           one
           with
           the
           other
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           one
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           but
           what
           hath
           in
           something
           a
           conformity
           with
           them
           .
           Every
           way
           of
           Government
           boasts
           of
           their
           retaining
           this
           conformity
           with
           the
           Ancient
           Christians
           :
           I
           my self
           pretend
           to
           this
           glory
           in
           favour
           of
           the
           Congregational
           way
           .
           Not
           long
           since
           a
           Learned
           Minister
           of
           Roüen
           published
           a
           Book
           intituled
           ,
           the
           
             Conformity
             of
             the
             discipline
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
          
           France
           
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Christians
             :
          
           Beside
           ,
           though
           the
           discipline
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           hath
           not
           any
           agreement
           with
           that
           of
           the
           Churches
           of
           France
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           impossible
           that
           two
           disciplines
           so
           disagreeing
           to
           each
           other
           ,
           should
           have
           both
           of
           them
           much
           conformity
           to
           the
           discipline
           of
           the
           Ancient
           Christians
           yet
           it
           hath
           so
           happened
           that
           a
           Famous
           Divine
           
           in
           his
           preface
           to
           his
           English
           Translation
           of
           
             the
             Novelty
             of
             Popery
          
           ,
           maintains
           very
           zealously
           the
           same
           thing
           in
           favour
           of
           the
           Discipline
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           as
           
             Monsieur
             Larroque
          
           has
           done
           in
           favour
           of
           those
           of
           
             France
             .
             If
             I
             were
          
           ,
           sayes
           he
           ,
           
             to
             speak
             to
             Frenchmen
             ,
             I
             would
             indeavour
             to
             convince
             them
             fully
             ,
             that
             we
             retain
             in
          
           England
           
             more
             of
             the
             Primitive
             and
             Apostolick
             Government
             than
             all
             the
             other
             Churches
             in
             the
             world
             .
             Dr.
             Floyd
             ,
          
           and
           
             Dr.
             Tillotson
          
           say
           the
           same
           thing
           .
           But
           I
           believe
           that
           this
           conformity
           is
           much
           what
           like
           to
           that
           which
           is
           between
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           St.
           
             Francis.
             For
          
           I
           do
           openly
           maintain
           that
           of
           all
           the
           Establishments
           of
           Religion
           ,
           That
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           is
           widest
           from
           the
           discipline
           and
           practise
           of
           the
           Ancient
           Christians
           .
           But
           he
           is
           not
           the
           only
           person
           hath
           spoke
           after
           this
           manner
           ,
           England
           is
           full
           of
           Books
           upon
           the
           subject
           of
           the
           Conformity
           of
           its
           Hierarchy
           ,
           and
           of
           its
           Episcopal
           Government
           to
           that
           of
           the
           Ancient
           Christians
           .
           The
           Bishops
           
             Bilson
             ,
             Andrews
             ,
             Hall
             ,
             Morton
             ,
          
           and
           Pearson
           ,
           find
           it
           in
           
             Clemens
             Romanus
          
           ,
           and
           in
           Ignatius
           ;
           some
           of
           the
           Doctors
           of
           Rome
           ,
           meet
           with
           it
           in
           Denis
           the
           Areopagite
           :
           but
           unless
           this
           Conformity
           be
           restrained
           to
           the
           times
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           to
           which
           I
           find
           more
           footsteps
           in
           the
           Congregational
           way
           ,
           than
           in
           any
           other
           ,
           I
           believe
           we
           are
           all
           in
           an
           error
           as
           to
           what
           concerns
           our
           conformity
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           ,
           Discipline
           and
           Life
           of
           the
           Ancient
           Christians
           .
           Above
           all
           ,
           the
           disagreement
           is
           found
           in
           the
           life
           ,
           which
           was
           heretofore
           much
           more
           exact
           and
           exemplary
           ,
           than
           in
           these
           last
           times
           it
           is
           ;
           the
           Devotion
           of
           our
           days
           is
           but
           cold
           and
           languishing
           in
           comparison
           of
           theirs
           .
           It
           was
           in
           that
           ,
           that
           their
           glory
           did
           consist
           ,
           whereas
           ours
           is
           in
           having
           a
           greater
           knowledg
           ,
           and
           a
           more
           full
           and
           ample
           illumination
           into
           the
           mysteries
           of
           Faith
           ,
           than
           the
           first
           Christians
           had
           ;
           also
           to
           be
           better
           versed
           at
           this
           day
           in
           the
           knowledg
           of
           the
           Apostolical
           conduct
           ,
           of
           the
           nature
           and
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           of
           its
           Authority
           ,
           and
           of
           that
           of
           its
           Pastors
           ,
           who
           were
           the
           Christians
           that
           immediately
           succeeded
           the
           Apostles
           :
        
         
           I
           will
           finish
           where
           I
           began
           ;
           and
           that
           shall
           be
           by
           the
           force
           of
           those
           prejudices
           ,
           wherewith
           all
           Christians
           ,
           as
           well
           Protestants
           as
           Papists
           are
           anticipated
           and
           prepossest
           ,
           when
           they
           generally
           imagine
           that
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           was
           more
           Orthodox
           ,
           and
           pure
           in
           Doctrine
           ,
           than
           that
           of
           the
           following
           Ages
           ,
           because
           of
           their
           
           nearness
           with
           the
           times
           of
           the
           Apostles
           :
           but
           I
           am
           as
           much
           perswaded
           of
           the
           contary
           ,
           as
           of
           any
           thing
           in
           the
           world
           .
           'T
           is
           said
           that
           God
           never
           built
           a
           Temple
           ,
           near
           to
           which
           the
           enemy
           of
           our
           Salvation
           has
           not
           built
           a
           Chappel
           ,
           but
           than
           it
           was
           a
           Chappel
           both
           greater
           and
           more
           spacious
           than
           the
           temple
           it self
           :
           For
           during
           the
           time
           whilest
           God
           built
           a
           little
           Temple
           wherein
           he
           had
           circumscribed
           the
           twelve
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           a
           small
           flock
           of
           faithful
           people
           who
           conformed
           themselves
           to
           the
           purity
           their
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           the
           holiness
           of
           their
           lives
           ,
           a
           number
           incomparably
           greater
           of
           false
           Apostles
           ,
           false
           Doctors
           and
           false
           Brethren
           ,
           separated
           from
           them
           .
           For
           even
           in
           the
           first
           three
           hundred
           years
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           all
           or
           the
           most
           part
           of
           sincere
           persons
           ,
           and
           also
           of
           Fathers
           ,
           had
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           false
           allay
           mixt
           among
           their
           gold
           .
           This
           is
           what
           we
           learn
           from
           Eutychius
           ,
           who
           lived
           in
           the
           first
           Ages
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           from
           whom
           we
           have
           the
           History
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           Arabyck
           published
           by
           Mr.
           Selden
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Pocock
           ,
           and
           whom
           they
           recommend
           for
           an
           Author
           of
           an
           irreprochable
           fidelity
           .
           There
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           
             Constantine
             the
             Great
          
           sent
           to
           all
           the
           Churches
           of
           his
           Empire
           Letters
           to
           let
           them
           understand
           that
           they
           were
           to
           make
           choice
           of
           the
           most
           Religious
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           were
           most
           learned
           in
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           then
           immediately
           set
           themselves
           to
           obey
           the
           Orders
           of
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           and
           that
           two
           thousand
           and
           forty
           eight
           Bishops
           came
           to
           the
           Town
           of
           Nice
           ,
           whereof
           near
           two
           thousand
           ,
           how
           pious
           and
           sincere
           soever
           otherwise
           they
           were
           ,
           were
           either
           most
           ignorant
           ,
           or
           most
           erronious
           in
           the
           knowledg
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           .
           For
           they
           were
           either
           Manichees
           ,
           or
           Murcionites
           ,
           or
           Montanists
           ,
           or
           Valentinians
           ,
           or
           Samosatenians
           ,
           or
           Arrians
           ;
           and
           in
           that
           great
           number
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           there
           were
           but
           three
           hundred
           and
           eighteen
           who
           had
           an
           affection
           for
           ,
           and
           ingaged
           themselves
           to
           ,
           the
           Orthodox
           Faith
           ,
           which
           was
           that
           of
           Alexander
           Bishop
           of
           Alexandria
           .
        
         
           THIS
           Relation
           according
           to
           Eutychius
           is
           much
           more
           probable
           than
           after
           that
           manner
           as
           it
           is
           reported
           by
           Eusebius
           ,
           by
           Socrates
           ,
           by
           Baronius
           ,
           and
           by
           
             Monsieur
             Claude
          
           :
           For
           what
           likelihood
           is
           there
           that
           that
           number
           of
           Bishops
           convoked
           from
           all
           places
           of
           Europe
           a
           great
           part
           of
           Africa
           ,
           and
           also
           of
           
             Asia
             ,
             Phaenicia
             ,
             Greece
             ,
             Maceaonia
             ,
             Thessalia
             ,
             Palestine
             ,
             Arabia
             ,
             Pamphilia
             ,
             Bythinia
             ,
             Capadocia
             ,
             Thrace
             ,
             Cilicia
             ,
             Pontus
             ,
             Persia
             ,
          
           and
           Scythia
           ,
           
           should
           amount
           but
           to
           three
           hundred
           and
           eighteen
           Bishops
           ?
           There
           is
           also
           less
           likelihood
           that
           those
           three
           hundred
           and
           eighteen
           Bishops
           should
           appear
           so
           sharp
           and
           so
           divided
           among
           themselves
           ,
           as
           to
           put
           out
           Libels
           of
           accusation
           one
           against
           another
           ,
           and
           that
           during
           their
           Session
           ,
           they
           made
           a
           cruel
           War
           within
           themselves
           .
           These
           Accusations
           might
           be
           true
           as
           to
           the
           other
           Bishops
           ,
           who
           were
           as
           much
           divided
           in
           affections
           ,
           as
           in
           Judgments
           ,
           but
           not
           of
           these
           three
           hundred
           and
           eighteen
           ,
           who
           because
           they
           were
           all
           Orthodox
           ,
           and
           Children
           of
           peace
           ,
           and
           well
           united
           in
           their
           affections
           ,
           such
           as
           were
           
             Alexander
             ,
             Spiridion
          
           ,
           and
           Paphnutius
           ,
           were
           chosen
           by
           Constantine
           ,
           and
           Alexander
           out
           of
           the
           multitude
           of
           Hereticks
           ,
           Factious
           ,
           and
           contentious
           persons
           .
           Beside
           ,
           the
           unanimity
           of
           these
           three
           hundred
           and
           eighteen
           Bishops
           in
           the
           composing
           of
           the
           Faith
           of
           the
           Council
           ,
           having
           but
           four
           Bishops
           that
           refused
           subscribing
           to
           it
           ,
           plainly
           shews
           that
           their
           spirit
           was
           not
           that
           of
           contention
           nor
           animosity
           one
           against
           another
           ,
           but
           of
           peace
           and
           concord
           .
        
         
           IF
           the
           Book
           of
           that
           excellent
           Author
           Eutychius
           the
           Patriarch
           of
           Alexandria
           had
           appeared
           with
           all
           its
           Truths
           ,
           and
           had
           been
           seen
           by
           all
           those
           that
           had
           eyes
           and
           would
           use
           them
           ,
           during
           the
           lives
           of
           
             Monsieur
             Salmasius
             ,
             Monsieur
             Blundel
          
           ,
           &c.
           they
           had
           been
           yet
           more
           strongly
           perswaded
           than
           they
           were
           ,
           that
           all
           those
           circumstances
           so
           distant
           from
           ,
           the
           relation
           that
           Eutychius
           makes
           of
           them
           ,
           savours
           as
           much
           of
           Romance
           ,
           as
           those
           three
           Crosses
           ,
           which
           Helena
           ,
           Mother
           of
           Constantine
           ,
           found
           ,
           or
           as
           the
           donation
           of
           that
           Emperour
           to
           Silvester
           .
        
         
           CERTAINLY
           the
           providence
           of
           God
           did
           clearly
           appear
           in
           the
           choise
           of
           those
           three
           hundred
           and
           eighteen
           Bishops
           .
           'T
           was
           an
           Act
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           not
           man
           ,
           when
           he
           raised
           up
           the
           good
           Bishop
           of
           Alexandria
           to
           recommend
           them
           to
           Constantine
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           inclined
           the
           heart
           of
           that
           Prince
           to
           hearken
           to
           his
           Counsel
           .
           For
           if
           the
           Emperour
           had
           let
           himself
           been
           overruled
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           that
           Counsel
           by
           any
           other
           Bishop
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           at
           the
           end
           of
           his
           Life
           ,
           the
           first
           Establishment
           of
           Faith
           and
           Religion
           ,
           had
           been
           that
           of
           Arrianisme
           ;
           whereas
           the
           orthodox
           Faith
           taking
           the
           first
           possession
           ,
           under
           the
           first
           Christian
           Emperour
           ,
           this
           served
           most
           powerfully
           to
           gain
           it
           credit
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           it
           pass
           ,
           and
           transmit
           it
           to
           posterity
           .
        
         
           I
           would
           ask
           here
           by
           the
           way
           those
           that
           deprive
           the
           Soveraign
           
           Magistrate
           of
           the
           Intendance
           ,
           of
           regulating
           by
           a
           Soveraign
           Authority
           in
           all
           places
           ,
           either
           of
           an
           Empire
           ,
           or
           a
           Territory
           ,
           the
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           give
           him
           no
           other
           Authority
           than
           that
           of
           a
           private
           person
           ,
           I
           would
           ask
           those
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           what
           expedient
           a
           good
           Bishop
           ,
           such
           as
           this
           of
           Alexandria
           could
           be
           able
           to
           find
           out
           to
           authorize
           the
           Faith
           that
           was
           contrary
           to
           that
           of
           Arrius
           ,
           in
           case
           God
           had
           not
           inclined
           the
           heart
           of
           Constantine
           to
           establish
           it
           by
           his
           commands
           in
           all
           the
           places
           of
           his
           Empire
           ?
        
         
           I
           ought
           not
           to
           forget
           here
           one
           circumstance
           in
           our
           Author
           that
           extreamly
           fortifies
           the
           right
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           especially
           if
           he
           be
           Orthodox
           ,
           to
           the
           Soveraign
           Intendance
           in
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           which
           moreover
           strongly
           proves
           that
           the
           Rules
           ,
           Canons
           ,
           Censures
           ,
           and
           Anathemas
           of
           Councils
           ,
           are
           only
           Councils
           ,
           and
           the
           declarations
           of
           wise
           and
           experienced
           men
           ,
           before
           the
           Magistrate
           hath
           given
           them
           Authority
           by
           his
           Sanction
           .
           In
           short
           ,
           this
           passage
           of
           Eutychius
           is
           the
           accomplishment
           of
           the
           prophesie
           of
           S.
           Paul
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           6.
           2.
           
           
             Know
             you
             not
             that
             the
             Saints
             shall
             judge
             the
             World
             ?
          
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           know
           you
           not
           that
           God
           will
           one
           day
           establish
           Faithful
           Magistrates
           ,
           who
           shall
           be
           governours
           in
           chief
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           he
           says
           than
           that
           the
           choice
           of
           three
           hundred
           and
           eighteen
           Bishops
           being
           made
           ,
           Constantine
           entred
           into
           their
           Assembly
           ,
           and
           after
           he
           had
           saluted
           and
           harrangued
           to
           them
           ,
           he
           laid
           his
           Scepter
           upon
           the
           Table
           ,
           his
           Ring
           ,
           and
           his
           sword
           and
           said
           to
           them
           ,
           I
           give
           you
           the
           power
           of
           regulating
           the
           affairs
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           that
           done
           ,
           the
           Fathers
           humbly
           thanked
           him
           for
           the
           Authority
           which
           he
           was
           pleased
           to
           fortifie
           them
           with
           ,
           and
           rendered
           him
           his
           Scepter
           ,
           his
           Ring
           ,
           and
           his
           Sword.
           
        
         
           'T
           IS
           true
           ,
           if
           Constantine
           had
           been
           an
           Arrian
           ,
           his
           erronious
           opinion
           had
           done
           as
           much
           mischief
           ,
           as
           the
           contrary
           opinion
           to
           that
           of
           Arrius
           ,
           and
           wherewith
           he
           was
           possessed
           ,
           did
           good
           by
           its
           Establishment
           :
           but
           it
           is
           true
           also
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Soveraign
           of
           an
           Empire
           hath
           no
           other
           authority
           in
           the
           Church
           than
           that
           of
           a
           private
           person
           ,
           it
           will
           never
           be
           possible
           ,
           and
           it
           can
           never
           happen
           ,
           that
           an
           Orthodox
           Prince
           will
           be
           able
           to
           establish
           the
           true
           Religion
           by
           his
           Commandments
           in
           all
           the
           places
           of
           his
           Empire
           .
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           by
           this
           Soveraign
           Authority
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           Errour
           and
           Impiety
           may
           as
           well
           be
           established
           by
           Lawes
           ,
           as
           truth
           and
           piety
           :
           but
           it
           is
           true
           also
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           Soveraign
           Magistrate
           ,
           
           either
           hath
           no
           part
           ,
           nor
           is
           interessed
           in
           the
           affairs
           of
           Religion
           ,
           as
           during
           the
           three
           first
           Ages
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           nothing
           could
           keep
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           as
           were
           those
           two
           thousand
           and
           forty
           eight
           of
           whom
           Eutychius
           speaks
           ,
           from
           divinding
           into
           many
           erronious
           parties
           ,
           and
           the
           Orthodox
           party
           to
           be
           always
           the
           least
           in
           number
           ,
           and
           this
           cannot
           happen
           ,
           when
           God
           gives
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           such
           Princes
           as
           resemble
           
             Constantine
             the
             Great
             ,
             Theodosius
          
           ,
           and
           Martian
           .
        
         
           IT
           happens
           notwithstanding
           that
           during
           such
           disorders
           ,
           and
           such
           confusions
           of
           diverse
           opinions
           ,
           as
           were
           those
           of
           the
           two
           thousand
           and
           forty
           ,
           that
           God
           reserves
           always
           a
           small
           number
           of
           good
           Pastors
           ,
           as
           were
           those
           three
           hundred
           and
           eighteen
           ,
           who
           form
           in
           a
           great
           Empire
           ,
           such
           as
           was
           the
           Roman
           ,
           several
           little
           Congregations
           ,
           all
           like
           to
           those
           of
           our
           Independants
           ,
           whom
           God
           makes
           use
           of
           ,
           amidst
           the
           greater
           corruption
           and
           confusion
           ,
           to
           keep
           and
           perpetuate
           to
           himself
           an
           Orthodox
           and
           faithful
           people
           in
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           'T
           IS
           true
           then
           ,
           that
           whither
           God
           gives
           a
           Christian
           Magistrate
           ,
           but
           a
           Heretick
           ;
           or
           whether
           he
           does
           not
           give
           any
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           not
           possibly
           a
           Heathen
           ,
           as
           during
           the
           three
           first
           Ages
           ,
           the
           inconvenience
           is
           great
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           otherwise
           certain
           ,
           that
           when
           God
           blesses
           his
           Church
           with
           a
           Magistrate
           that
           favours
           the
           Orthodox
           and
           true
           Worshippers
           of
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           is
           incomparably
           more
           happy
           ,
           than
           under
           any
           other
           establishment
           of
           Religion
           or
           of
           the
           State.
           For
           although
           persecution
           ought
           to
           unite
           Christians
           by
           a
           holy
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           Faith
           ,
           and
           by
           a
           life
           correspondent
           to
           it
           ,
           yet
           it
           hath
           not
           that
           Efficacy
           nor
           that
           vertue
           to
           produce
           those
           two
           good
           effects
           which
           commonly
           follow
           under
           the
           Reign
           of
           good
           Princes
           ,
           as
           
             David
             ,
             Hezekiah
             ,
             Josiah
             ,
             Constantine
             ,
             Theodosius
             ,
          
           &c.
           under
           whom
           the
           people
           are
           united
           well
           otherwise
           ,
           and
           kept
           in
           good
           order
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           profession
           of
           one
           and
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           a
           good
           Religion
           ,
           which
           they
           are
           not
           under
           persecution
           .
           For
           even
           the
           Church
           is
           not
           without
           disorders
           ,
           and
           violent
           shakings
           under
           the
           best
           and
           most
           Orthodox
           Princes
           ,
           which
           happens
           by
           their
           Indulgence
           ,
           who
           keep
           not
           up
           that
           Authority
           they
           ought
           to
           take
           in
           the
           government
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           who
           delegate
           it
           to
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           and
           permit
           them
           to
           exercise
           by
           a
           pretended
           power
           derived
           from
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           Independant
           on
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           and
           who
           ,
           in
           short
           ,
           raise
           up
           Bishops
           
           to
           such
           a
           greatness
           and
           wealth
           ,
           as
           to
           have
           credit
           enough
           to
           partake
           and
           share
           the
           Soveraignty
           ,
           and
           to
           dispute
           the
           moiety
           of
           it
           with
           him
           ,
           who
           of
           right
           is
           the
           Soveraign
           of
           the
           whole
           ,
           leaving
           him
           the
           temporal
           Soveraignty
           ,
           and
           reserving
           to
           themselves
           the
           spiritual
           as
           they
           call
           it
           .
        
         
           BUT
           these
           matters
           I
           discourse
           of
           in
           my
           Book
           ,
           not
           yet
           Printed
           ,
           intituled
           ,
           
             An
             Essay
             towards
             a
             true
             Ecclesiastical
             History
             .
          
           One
           Theophilus
           of
           
             Alexandria
             ▪
          
           and
           his
           Successor
           Cyrillus
           ,
           were
           equal
           ,
           and
           went
           check
           by
           jole
           in
           Authority
           with
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           and
           had
           built
           an
           Empire
           in
           that
           of
           their
           Soveraign
           .
           For
           even
           those
           and
           their
           Successours
           had
           built
           several
           of
           them
           ,
           when
           a
           Pope
           was
           set
           up
           among
           them
           ,
           who
           subjugated
           them
           all
           ,
           and
           made
           them
           all
           agree
           ,
           to
           set
           up
           but
           one
           Catholick
           Church
           ;
           for
           before
           there
           were
           in
           the
           same
           Empire
           many
           Catholick
           Churches
           which
           mutually
           destroyed
           each
           other
           .
           Donatus
           acknowledged
           no
           other
           Church
           in
           the
           World
           than
           his
           own
           :
           That
           made
           Theophilus
           also
           of
           Alexandria
           do
           so
           ,
           who
           persecuted
           St.
           Chrysostome
           to
           the
           uttermost
           ,
           and
           who
           treated
           him
           as
           an
           Heretick
           ,
           a
           Schismatick
           ,
           and
           calling
           all
           those
           that
           adhered
           to
           him
           ,
           Johannites
           .
           The
           same
           may
           be
           said
           of
           the
           concurrence
           of
           Meletius
           ,
           of
           Flavian
           ,
           and
           Paulinus
           ,
           for
           the
           Bishoprick
           of
           Antioch
           ,
           who
           shared
           the
           Empire
           and
           the
           Church
           into
           two
           Catholick
           Churches
           .
        
         
           I
           leave
           sincere
           persons
           to
           Judge
           ,
           what
           integrity
           of
           Faith
           those
           Prelates
           could
           preserve
           during
           not
           only
           the
           three
           first
           Ages
           ,
           but
           also
           those
           following
           .
        
         
           ALL
           the
           Christian
           Antiquity
           ,
           put
           aside
           that
           of
           the
           Holy
           Scripture
           ,
           cannot
           produce
           such
           peices
           that
           may
           come
           in
           competition
           with
           the
           Institutions
           of
           Calvin
           ,
           or
           with
           the
           confession
           of
           the
           Congregational
           Faith
           ;
           the
           first
           Centuries
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           swarmed
           with
           Heresie
           and
           Hereticks
           ;
           The
           most
           Orthodox
           as
           
             Irenaeus
             ,
             Justin
             Martyr
             ,
             Tertullian
             ,
             Clement
             ,
             Denis
          
           of
           
             Alexandria
             ,
             Origen
             ,
             Cyprian
             ,
             Eusebius
             ,
             Arnobius
             ,
             Lactantius
             ,
          
           &c.
           who
           opposed
           those
           heresies
           ,
           were
           not
           themselves
           exempt
           ,
           and
           they
           had
           all
           some
           touch
           or
           other
           of
           one
           of
           the
           Heresies
           of
           Montanus
           ,
           of
           
             S●b●llius
             ,
             Samorzites
             ,
             Pelagius
             ,
             Apollinaris
             ,
          
           and
           Eutiches
           .
           St.
           Austin
           ,
           that
           Miracle
           of
           Nature
           and
           of
           Grace
           ,
           had
           also
           his
           Errors
           .
           However
           he
           was
           the
           first
           that
           well
           established
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           free
           Grace
           ▪
           for
           those
           who
           preceded
           him
           ,
           have
           spoke
           
           of
           it
           most
           an
           end
           ,
           as
           Pelagius
           has
           done
           ,
           without
           any
           ones
           taking
           particular
           heed
           to
           it
           ,
           or
           opposing
           it
           ,
           because
           they
           never
           treated
           of
           that
           matter
           throughly
           ,
           and
           searched
           into
           the
           bottom
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           have
           not
           made
           any
           express
           and
           particular
           book
           about
           it
           :
           this
           is
           what
           St.
           Austin
           says
           .
           
             In
             lib.
          
           1.
           
             in
             Julianum
             ,
             cap.
          
           2.
           
             tali
             quaestione
             nullus
             Pulsabatur
             ,
             pelagianis
             nondum
             ligantibus
             securius
             loqucbantur
             .
          
           They
           have
           all
           consecrated
           their
           Errors
           to
           Immortality
           ,
           because
           of
           their
           Ancientness
           ;
           but
           as
           Cyprian
           tells
           us
           ,
           dist
           .
           8.
           c.
           8.
           
           
             Consuetudo
             sine
             veritate
             est
             Vetust
             is
             erroris
             .
          
        
         
           IT
           appears
           than
           by
           all
           I
           have
           here
           said
           ,
           that
           if
           Interest
           ,
           Custome
           ,
           Obstinacy
           ,
           the
           love
           that
           every
           one
           has
           for
           their
           own
           particular
           Opinions
           ,
           govern
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           Mankind
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ;
           we
           may
           say
           of
           prejudices
           ,
           that
           those
           are
           they
           which
           tyrannize
           over
           them
           ;
           such
           as
           in
           our
           dayes
           is
           that
           of
           every
           sort
           of
           the
           reformed
           ,
           who
           imagine
           that
           their
           reformation
           ,
           their
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           their
           Discipline
           ,
           come
           the
           nearest
           to
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           .
           This
           is
           what
           
             Monsieur
             Claude
          
           maintains
           most
           confidently
           of
           our
           reformation
           in
           France
           :
           But
           as
           I
           agree
           with
           him
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           purest
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           agree
           with
           him
           that
           it
           hath
           any
           conformity
           with
           the
           Ancient
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           except
           he
           means
           the
           Apostolical
           ,
           and
           not
           that
           which
           was
           immediately
           after
           the
           Apostles
           .
           For
           even
           so
           the
           conformity
           of
           the
           Congregational
           way
           with
           the
           Christians
           after
           the
           Apostles
           is
           not
           as
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           ,
           but
           only
           as
           to
           the
           outward
           discipline
           and
           way
           of
           Government
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
           THe
           Reader
           is
           desired
           to
           take
           notice
           ,
           that
           the
           Author
           for
           some
           reasons
           ,
           since
           the
           Printing
           of
           the
           Contents
           ,
           hath
           thought
           good
           to
           leave
           out
           the
           last
           Chapter
           there
           mentioned
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           ADVERTISEMENT
        
         
           There
           is
           lately
           Published
           of
           this
           Authors
           ,
           a
           Book
           Entituled
           Moral
           Reflections
           on
           the
           number
           of
           the
           Elect
           ,
           &c.
           Price
           6
           d.
           
        
      
       
         
           FAULTS
           ESCAPED
           .
        
         
           PAge
           2.
           line
           33.
           
           Dele
           the
           father
           .
           p.
           3.
           l.
           10.
           read
           confederate
           discipline
           .
           p.
           5.
           l.
           18.
           r.
           there
           being
           but
           the
           first
           Nicene
           Council
           .
           p.
           6.
           l.
           8.
           r.
           heretical
           .
           p.
           6.
           
             l.
             penul
             .
             r.
          
           inconvenience
           .
           p.
           16.
           l.
           26.
           r.
           nor
           ,
           l.
           33.
           r.
           the
           Romish
           Church
           .
           p.
           11.
           l.
           9.
           r.
           that
           it
           is
           not
           of
           so
           long
           duration
           .
           p.
           11.
           l
           ,
           16.
           
           Justice
           ,
           r.
           Justesse
           .
           p.
           11.
           l.
           21.
           r.
           with
           as
           much
           rigour
           and
           severity
           to
           submit
           to
           a
           Tribunal
           subject
           to
           Errour
           ,
           as
           those
           of
           Rome
           to
           one
           that
           is
           infallible
           .
           p.
           12.
           l.
           7.
           r.
           sent
           the
           Plantif
           .
           p.
           12.
           l.
           25.
           r.
           veneration
           .
           p.
           12.
           l.
           29.
           government
           r.
           conduct
           .
           p.
           13
           l.
           2.
           have
           r.
           hath
           .